Professional Documents
Culture Documents
THE
VISHNU
A
PURANA.
SYSTEM
OF
HINDU
MYTHOLOGY
TRANSLATED
AND
TRADITION.
FROM
THE
ORIGINAL
SANSKRIT,
AND
ILLUSTRATED
BY
NOTES
DERIVED
CHIEFLY
FROM
OTHER
PURAnaS,
BY
THE
LATE
H. H. WILSON,
BODEN PROFESSOR OF SANSKRIT IN ETC.
M.A., F.R.S.,
THE
UNIVEHSITY
OF
OXFORD,
ETC.,
EDITED
BY
FITZEDWARD
HALL.
VOL.
n.
LONDON:
TRUBNER
"
ROW.
VISHNU
PURANA.
BOOK
I.
(continued).
CHAPTER
The world
tasas.
overrun
XV. they
and the
are
with
trees:
destroyed by
them
the
Pracheto
Soma
pacifies them,
the
gives nymph
Marisha
wife:
lier of
story:
daughter
of
Pramlocha. Daksha
the
son
Legend
of the
Kai'idu.
former
history.
Prachetasas:
different progeny
characters:
:
his
to
sons:
his
daughters:
theirmarriages Whilst
the the earth coukl and
not
allusion
Prahhida,
his descendant.
Prachetasas
trees ;
were
thus
absorbed
in their the
protected un-
devotions,
spread, and
the
overshadowed
The
and the
people perished.
was
winds
blow;
was
sky
shut labour
out
by
from
the
forests;
thousand
mankind
When
unable sages,
were
to
for
ten
years.
beheld
the
coming
angry,
forth
the
deep,
this, they
and
tore
and,
being incensed,
The
and
wind wind
sear
flame up
from
their mouths.
their
strong
by
roots,
left them
and forests
dry;
were
the
them;
and
the the
a
cleared
of the
When
Soma
(the moon),
all
sovereign
of the
vegetable world,
went
beheld
to
except
few
trees
destroyed, he
and
to
the
patriarchs, indignation,
alliance tween behave
the
Prachetasas,
said: "Restrain
me.
your
an
princes, and
you
II.
listen the
I will form
and
trees.
Prescient
of
I futurity,
1
VISHNU
PURANA.
nourished,
with
my
rays,
this
maiden, precious
the
She is called Marisha, and is, daughterof the woods. She shall be your of the trees. the offspring assuredly, From of Dhruva. of the race bride,and the multiplier a portion of your lustre and a portionof mine, 0 of shall be born Daksha mighty sages, the patriarch and composed with a part of me, her, who, endowed
as fire,and vigour, shall be as resplendent the human shall multiply race. "There was formerly (saidSoma) a sage named pious Kahdu, eminent in holy wisdom, who practised
of your
river. of the Gomati borders lovely to The king of the gods sent the nymph Pramlocha and the sweet -smiling damsel his penance; disturb his devotions. diverted the sage from They lived
austerities
on
the
and of Mandara, for a hundred in the valley together, of the Muni was the mind fifty years, during which of wholly given up to enjoyment. At the expiration this period,the nymph requestedhis permissionto to heaven; but the Muni, stillfondlyattached return
to
her
to
remain
for
some
time
longer; and
for another
continued
to
reside
the great sage delight her suit by her fascinations. Then againshe preferred of the gods; and to the abodes to be allowed to return tion againthe Muni desired her to remain. At the expiraof said to
more
than with
a
century,
the
nymph
once
more
him,
13ut the depart.' will go hence for 'Nay, stay yet a little; you replied: a long period.'Afraid of incurringan imprecation, the graceful nymph continued with the sage for nearly
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
askinghis perrepeatedly mission to go to the region of the king of the gods, but as often desired,by him, to remain. Dreading to be cursed by liim, and excelUngin amiable manners, well knowing,also, the pain that is inflicted by separation she did not quitthe from an objectof affection, Muni, whose mind, wholly subdued by love, became, attached to her. strongly every day,more occasion the sage was "On one going forth from their cottage in a great hurry. The nymph asked him 'is drawing where he was going. 'The day\ he replied, the Sandhya worfast to a close. I must ship; ]:"erform The nymph smiled a or duty will be neglected.' she rejoined: as 'Why do you talk,grave mirthfully, of this day drawing to a close? Your sir, day is a day of many a day that must be a marvel to all. years, Explainwhat this means.' The Muni said: 'Fair damsel,
two
liLindred years
more,
"
you and
came
I beheld
you
now
then;
the is
you
then of
entered
my
revolution the
evening;and
What
meaning
the
truth.'
Pramlocha
Brahman,
that I
came
several hundred
my arrival. This
years is the
venerable rightly, But hither at morning dawn. have passed since the time of truth.' The Mimi, on hearing asked her how
was this,
seized with
astonishment,and
To which the nymph long he had enjoyedher society. nine hundred and that they had lived together replied, seven years, six months, and three days. The Muni in jest; asked her if she spoke the truth,or if she was for it appeared to him that they had spent but one that she replied, day together. To which Pramlocha
1*
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
should
the she
not
dare,
at
any
time,
to
tell him
who
Hved
in
path
had
of
piety an
been
enjoined, by him,
Muni, princes, had
it
was
inform
him
what
had
passed.
the that heard
these
to
words,
the truth, he
began
fie
reproach
me! of
me;
himself penance
upon
My
the
been the
treasure
learned
has
been
stolen
woman
from
my
been
judgment
the reach
been
one,
blinded.
This
has
created, by
I had divine this has
would
beguileme.
the
Brahma
waves
is
of
beyond
attain w^hom
of those my
agitatedby
This
sent
infirmity.^
to
subdued
passions, and
was
was
about
knowledge.
been
foreseen Fie
All
on
by
the
him
by
girlhas
have have
road
hither.
the
passion that
that the of
obstructed led
been
to
my
to
devotions!
austerities
wisdom
of acquisition
of
no
the
Vedas is the
rendered The
to
'
avail sage,
hell.'
turned
pious
the
thus
viled re-
himself,
nymph,
the
sitting
thou
nigh, and
wilt.
said to her
hast
Thou
monarch
performed gods,
"
assigned thee by
penance
to
the
of the
of
not
disturbingmy
reduce
paces
by thy by
the
fascinations. fire of my
I will
thee
wrath.
Seven
the in
together is
but thou
for the
friendshipof
virtuous:
I have
dwelt
together.* And,
in the six Urmis'
truth, what
fault hast
Or,
'immersed
explained (^f^'^^)?
and death.
hunger,
thirst, sorrow,
stupefaction,decay,
BOOK
r.,
CHAP.
XV.
Why
should
I be
wroth
not
with
suhdue
tliee?
my
wholly mine;
my
in that I could
thee, who,
"Thus
every
pore;
stood by the Muni, Pramlocha started big drops of perspiration cried to her: 'Depart, till he angrily
to
begone.'She then, reproachedby him, went forth from his dwelling, and, passingthrough the air, wiped the her person with the leaves of the from perspiration from The tree to tree, and, as, trees. nymph went their summits, that crowned the dusky shoots with with moisture, covered she dried her limbs, which were
forth by the Rishi came of her skin, in drops of perspiration. the pores from the winds the livingdews; and The received trees collected them into one mass. This", said Soma, "I it increased in size, matured by my rays; and gradually
the child she had conceived till the exhalation the that had rested
on
lovelygirlnamed
Marisha.
will
be Let your indignation give her to you, Prachetasas. appeased. She is the progeny of Kandu, the child of of the trees, the daughter of Pramlocha, the nursling The holy Kandu, after the the moon. and the wind
excellent of his pious exercises, went, interruption to the regionof Vishnu, termed Purushottama, princes,*
The
v?ord
"princes"
is here
supplied by
I have
seen
the
translator; and,
its
epithet,"excellent",
in the
all the
MSS. and
give ^TtRTI,
Kaiidu.
an
singularnumber,
belonging
to
VISHNU
PURANA.
where, Maitreya/with
to
his whole of
mind,
he devoted
self himnp-
lifted arms,
the
essence
the repeating
that
comprehend
of divine truth."
'
There but
is
some
confusion, here,
context
in
regard
to
the of
a
person
dressed: ad-
the
shows and
,
that that
the
insertion is
Maitreya's
name
is
an
inadvertence
the
passage
continuation
of Soma's
2
to
the
Prachetasas.
^
*"-
The
is of
^^"qiT'T^
Brahma';
and
WTfi, I 'made
either
up
of
the
further the
implying
transcendental
'comprehending
or or
Supreme
Brahma,
furthest
wisdom, Para';
truths of the Vedas Vedanta
or
of 'consisting
the
limits the in
(Para)
or
Brahma';
The
that
that
is, being
follows the
essence
of the
a
philosophy.
and
hymn
is,
fact,
mantra
mystical prayer,
Para;
as:
commencing
with
reiteration
of the
word
:
Para
xrrt ^
f^^T^T^TT
Para
means
'supreme, infinite';and
to
Para,
'the
further
bank
or
or
be
or
by crossing a
the bound end
river is
sea,
world
Vishnu, then,
or
Param,
of is
or
that
nothing
he is
surpasses;
Param,
object
which above
existence:
furthest is Param
or
of that
illimitable, or
space
parebhyah,
truth, or
essence
beyond
he of is soul:
the
highest,being beyond
or
superior to
final
or
Paramartharupi,
he is
identical with
the
knowledge
of
Brahmaparah,
object
spiritual (Para)
wisdom.
is Paraparabhiitab
matter
said to He
imply
is Parah
the
,
further
or
limit
of rudimental
of those
or
(Para).
are
chief, Paranam,
he is
objects which
beyond
the
senses:
and
Paraparah,
the
boundary
of boundaries
; that
is
,
he
is the
comprehensive
Tho
MSS.
which
I have
examined
exhibit, without
exception,Tf^:
BOOK
I., CHAP.
XV.
The
are
desirous
to
hear the
which by inaudiblyreciting Kesava." the piousKandu On which Soma propitiated repeatedas follows: '"Vishnu is beyond the boundary of all things; he is the infinite; he is beyond that which
transcendental is
as
boundless;
finite
he
is above is the
all that is
above;
he
exists limit
sessed pos-
truth; he
of elemental
of illimitable the
cause
might.
He
is the the
as
cause cause
of cause; of finite
of the
cause
of cause; both He
cause;
and,
in
effects, he,
every is Brahma
agent, preserves
Brahma the
He is the imperishable. Puof increase or diminution. Brahma, incapable is the everlasting, rushottama uncreated, immutable, hilated of my nature be anniBrahma. May the imperfections this eulogium, Reciting (throughhis favour).' of divine truth, and propitiating the essence Kesava, obtained final emancipation.* Kandu
"Who
as
Marisha
was
of
old,I will
acts
a
meritorious of
to
and prince,
at her
husband's
demand
of,
and
exterior from
to
,
those
limits
or
by
wliich
soul
is
fined; con-
is free
be
impediment. according
The
to
ways,
the
with
riddle
is read.
VISHNU
rURANA.
boon heart.
'even
: on
which
to him
the wishes
of her
'I have
from my
and infancy;
Unfortunate
of the world.
have
I been, and
sovereign
ceeding suc-
I pray thee, Now, therefore, that,in births,I may have honourable husbands,
to
a
and
son
equal
may
these
I be born prayers, 0
out
Grant
thou
to propitious
the
supreme her
raised
another
the god of gods, Hrishikesa, thus prayed to, giver of all blessings, from her prostrateattitude, and said: "In shall have for
ten
the devout.'*
husbands
of
mighty
And acts. glorious you shall have guished a magnanimous and valiant, distinson, the f from whom by the rank of a patriarch, of men various shall multiply,and by whose races the universe shall be filled. You, virtuous posterity
prowess,
renowned
lady, shall
endowed hearts
be
birth ;t and
you
shall be
with of men.'
the loveliness,delighting
born
as
having spoken, the deitydisappeared; and the princess afterwards accordingly, was, Marisha, who is given to you for a wife."^
part of the
Thus
'
This
legend
is
peculiar to
our
text;
and
the
Marisha
was,
thus, promised
son
"endowed
with
the attributes
of
patriarch." X Ayonija.
BOOK
I.,
CHAP,
XV.
having concluded, the Prachetasas took Mato wife, risha, as he had enjoinedthem, righteously their indignation the trees; and relinquishing against Daksha, who upon her they begot the eminent patriarch liad (ina former life) of Brahma.^ been born as the son
Soma
whole
The
in
story of Marisha's
penance of the
birth
is nowhere
else
so
fullydetailed.
are
Prachetasas, and
its consequences,
the
Padma,
to
Vayu,
Marisha's
in
a
and
Purcirias;and
oriain from
in the
brieflymade
birth.
is narrated
different
place
the
Brahma
Purtina,
their
austerities of described.
Kandu,
The
and
necessityfor
that is
interruption
translated
first number of
are
story , from
authority,was
the The
by
Chezy,
and
published in
"
Asiatique.
in the in Daksha
a
second
birth
Daksha,
in the
most
his share
the
peopling
similar
seems sons
of
the
earth, is narrated
It
an
Puranas
manner.
is, perhaps,
to
be
Prajapatisor 2);
and the
mind-born
of
Brahma of his
recent
occur
nature allegorical
a more
in posterity
origin.
Nor
descendants
of two
apparently
Dakshas
in the Mahabharata;
although the
existence
is
remarked especially
there
(Moksha Dharma):
be the
In the Adi
Parvan,
the
which Daksha
the
seems
to
freest from
son
subsequent
improvements,
The the Dakshas from
noticed
two
is the
of the Prachetasas.
of incompatibility
two to
accounts
hy referring
who ceeded prothe
different Manwantaras;
as a son
Brahma and
Prajapati being
of the
first,or
ChakshuUttana-
Swayambhuva,
sha, Manwantara.
the The
Prachetasas,
as
in the from
latter, however,
descended
pada,
should has
belong to
been
It is evident in Daksha's
that
great
confusion
made,
by
the
Puranas,
history.
10
VISHNU
PUKANA.
great sage,
increase command of of
for the
furtherance
created
of
creation, and
mankind,
progeny.
movable
Obeying
and movable im-
Brahma,
he
made
sequently, things," bipedsand quadrupeds, f and, subby his will,gave birth to females, ten of whom he bestowed on Dharma, thirteen on Kasyapa, and twenty-seven, who the course of time, on regulate Of these,the gods, the Titans, the Moon.^ t the snakeand birds,the singers and dancers of the gods, cattle, of heaven, the spirits of evil, courts " and other beings, born. From that period creatures were forwards, living were engendered by sexual intercourse. Before the time of Daksha, they were variously propagated, by the will,by sight, by touch, and by the influence of austerities practised by devout sages and holy religious
"
saints.II Maitreya.
born from how
"
Daksha,
as
I have
formerlyheard, was
Tell me,
son
the he
thumb right
was
of Brahma. the
great
Muni, mind,
regenerate as
the
of the Praarises in my
was
chetasas. how
Considerable
also perplexity
as son
he, who,
Birth
of
Marisha,
constant
the
grandson of Soma,
Paras
creatures.
ARA.
"
could and
in all
Rishis and
sages,
That
is, they
are
the
Nakshatras
or
lunar
asterisms.
The
Sanskrit
has
avara
and
vara,
"inferior"
and
"superior";and
these
to
not being given in the neuter, but in epithets, "progeny". putra, Professor Wilson's Sanskrit Texts, Part I.,pp. 26 and t See Orujinal
+
27.
Daitya.
Ddnava.
"
liSee
27.
BOOK
I., CHAT.
XV.
11
are
not
[)ei'plexed by
Munis of
are
this.
Dakslui
and age, Of
the
other in die
enunent
interval
man
and,
entertains
doubt.
Amongst
them
'
'They
are
removed'
"wliich (f'T'^"^^),
'are
or
the if
commentator
were
absorbed,
as
they
to
fast
"
Yuga,
according
"
the
text,
reappear;
in
Manwantara, accordingto
circumstances remarked
son
the comment
theRishis varied.
son
of
Daksha,
of
as therefore,
is the
Brahma,
in
one
period,the
Prachetasas,in
was
another.
as
So
son ocean.
Soma,
The
in the
in
Swayambhuva
Chakshusha,
of
our
:
Manwantara,
he
was
the
of Atri;
the
words
text
occur
in the Hari
with
an
unimportant
variation
'Birth those
as
and
men
obstruction who
are
are
constant
are
in
all
wise,
not
perplexed by
Hari
is, not,
cording ac-
rendered
to
above,
the the
by
the
alternation
on
of life and
death, but,
a
commentator
the
Vaihsa, by
very
difier-
ent
matter,
of prohibition result
of
unlawful their
of
progeny',
law
is the
will; Nirodha,
persons
is the the
prohibitingthe intermarriageof
funeral Rishis unions cake: and which
by
f?!'^^ f^"5I??^f^'^T^^'%f
are
fsnT^r: I example
his
own
sages
not
subject,
either the
from
their matrimonial
set
from
bad
Vedas, approached
a
I rlT'T^^T^Tf^fn ^f^T:
to
mystery
p. the
already
The
had
occasion the
advert
to
(Vol. L, given by
the pretation inter-
104,
note
2).
explanation of
forced
,
text, however,
than
commentator
appears
and
less natural
preferredabove.
Stanza
111.
12
VISHNU
I'L'RANA.
was
neither
senior
nor
junior. Rigorouspenance
sole
more causes
and
of any human
difference
than
beings.*
Brahman,
at
Narrate
to
me,
venerable
length,the
Parasaea.
birth
of the
t serpents,and goblins,
"
In what commanded
Daksha
created
you
living
deities,
creatures,
In the
the the
as
by Brahma,
and || Titans,
did not
to
as
progeny
in order
secure
For this purpose he multiplication. Viraiia,^ espousedAsiknf, the daughterof the patriarch the eminent damsel addicted to devout a practices, the
means
'
This
is the
usual
account
of Daksha's
marriage, and
of the Brahma
is (hat Pu-
of the
Maliabharata,
the Hari Pushkara himself
Adi
Parvan
(p. 113),and
however,
which raiia,
Vamsa,
In another it is
portion, the
converts
Mahatmya,
into be
a
Daksha,
he
said,
the
half
female, by
:
whom
begets
daughters presentlyto
noticed
This
seems
to
be
merely
new
edition
of
an
old
story.
fTXT fl^
See
^"O^'S
II
Sanskrit Original
"Texts,Part
f Ddnava.
Bakahas.
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
13
supportress
mankind
whom he the
of the
world.
By
her
the
great father
sons,
of
begot
divine
five
thousand
workl
mighty
shouki
be them
through
Ntito
expected
the
peopled.
desirous
and
rada,
Rishi, observing
them,
addressed
it is
friendly tone:
your this
"
"Illustrious
is to
Haryaswas,
who,
and your like
evident
that
intention
first consider
know
not
why
should
the
fools,
of the is
the
middle,
height,
When
depth
world,' propagate
no
offspring?
intellect
more
obstructed
by interval, height, or
not
depth, then
of the the verse?"* unisons
how,
fools, shall ye
the of
term
Having
heard
Narada,
'
^^^'tT"'^'^'?^"^ I
oriiiin, duration,
the of
The
comnientatoiof
explains
it to
mean
the
but
extent
and
termination Puraiias
subtile
rudimental express
body; it,
'the
Padma the
and earth
'
Linga
:
distinctly
t^jft ^^"^
^Tf^T
^r!
*fTTt
vr^rTi
^T^T ^^^
^^mTf^5?l
^T^ff
II I
"^^ %
^^
% ^^t
II
^^^::^1T'^%^
TT^T:
The
stanzas:
larger commentary
remarks
as
follows,
on
the
last
two
of
these
-^TT^irT
^(?n^T^
^T^TT^^t
rfTq^TWTf^TfTWt
14
VISHNU
PURANA.
of Dakslia
dispersed
the
through
the
regions,
as
and,
to
present
day,
returned;
rivers
no
(that
The
lose
themselves)
ocean
(come
back
more). Haryaswas
begot, by
sons.
having disappeared,
the who
the
a
patriarch
thousand
were
Daksha
other desirous
daughter
were
of
Vh-aha,
They,
of
named
Sabalaswas,
were
engendering posterity,but
in
a
dissuaded,
said
is
to
one
by
Narada,
similar
the Muni the
we
manner.
They
observed
that
our
another:
''What
must
has
perfectly
have
extent
just.
We
follow when
we
jmth
have
brothers
the
travelled; and,
of the
ascertained
our
universe,
will
nudtiply
race."
the
ingly, Accord-
they
and,
not
scattered
themselves
into the
through
sea,
regions;
returned
dis-
like
rivers
^
(flowing)
they
for
again.
Henceforth
brother
seeking
brother
'
interference,
of
p.
and is
an
the old
one
fruitless
generation
The
of
the
first
Daksha,
notices
legend.
set
Mahabharata
(Adi
113)
or
only
of
sons,
who,
it is
said,
them
obtained the
Moksha
liberation The
through
Brahma,
Puranas
in
,
Nareda"s
teaching Vayu
story
,
Sankhya Agni,
and,
philosophy.
and
not
Matsya,
tell the
Linga,
as
Padma,
the
Bhagavata
much In
in
text,
unfrequently
to
the
same
words. upon
to not
general,
as
they merely
above.
refer
the
imprecation specificsthe
says
to
denounced
Narada,
be
The
Bhagavata
imprecation
'There shall
perpetual
a
peripateticism. Daksha
place
for thee in all
him:
be
resting-
these
regions:'
16
VISHNU
pun
ANA.
of things.Daksha principle
the
on patriarch,
finding
eifect that Vai-
The Narada
Kurmti shall
repeats the
to
the
perish, and
dont
legend.
In
the
Brahma
"La
caverne
I'homme
ne
pas
plus que
celui
qui
dont
est
uue
fois entre
dans
le ciel des
regions
d'a"uvres
TAbime,
c'est TEtre
I'eclat
est interieur:
quel
besoin
le counait
pas
en
ce
monde?
aux
"La
femme
comme
nombreuses
quelle,
d'ceuvres
la
de I'esprit, laformes, c'est Tintelligence courtisane, prend divers caracteres: quel l)esoin a
u'en
a
pas
yu
le terme?
son
"Semblable
avec
mari
d'une la
a
epouse
union de
la
I'intelligence, perd
voies?
souverainete d'anivres
roule
dans
le cercle
quel transmigration:
pas
ses
besoin
connait
"Le
la fois la creation
et la destruction,
bord
de
ne
sa
rive:
quel besoin
a-t-il d'onivres
rhomme inipuissantes
enivre
qui
la
reconnait
"L'esprit est
a
le merveilleux celui
miroir
des
en ce
d'ceuvres
impuissautes
qui
connait
pas
I'Esprit
on
renonce
la doctrine
tous
la
delivrance pures,
de
les
qui fait obtenir le Seigneur, qui liens,et qu'on ignore la science dont
a-t-on
paroles sont
roue
quel
besoin
d'a?uvres
roue
inipuissantes?
tranchante
qui tourne,
I'univers:
n'en
Temps,
qui enleve
en
dans
quel
monde "Le
reconnait
pas
d'a'uvres
pere,
c'est la science:
I'liomme
qui
ne
connait
pas
ses aux
ordres
touchant
I'inaction, pourrait-il,
selon
ses
la confiance
accorde qu'il
? enseignements
llaryacvas unanimes
tournerent
ne
dans de
leurs
pensees
avec
etant
arrives
entrerent
cette
conviction,
la voie "Et des
autour revient
Narada
respect, et
dans
d'oii Ton le
plus.
sa
solitaire
qui
tient
pensee
indissolublement le
unie de
au
lotus
a
pieds de
Ilfichikc^'a que
que Narada
manifeste
Veda,
de
se
mit
nouveau
parcourirle monde.
"En
apprenant
par le
etait
la
cause
la
perte de
se
ses
iils
qui
de
brillaient donne
la vertu, Dakcha
a
penetre
vertueux
de
douleur
sont
lamenta
une
d'avoir
jour
des
enfants
qui
souvent
source
regrets.
"Mais console par
Adja,
nommes
Dakcha les
eut
encore
de
la fille de
Pautchadjana
(^abala9vas.
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
17
sons
had
vanished,was
Narada.
incensed,and
denounced
an
imprecation upon
is cursed
varta,
become
Narada the
by Brahma,
Gandharvas;
on
similar occasion,
his musical
to
chief
of
the
whence
pro-
"
Charges aussi
leurs
par
leur
pere
la d'accoinplir rendirent
a
creation
a
des
etres,
ces
houimes, fermes
oil
dans
de Narayaiia, I'etaug
freres aines
le
la
perfection.
des souillures le
nom
"Purifies,par
contractees leurs
de
ses
a
eaux,
qu'avaient
supreme de
co'urs;
repetant
a
voix
basse
Brahma,
"Ne d'autres '"Om!
ils
se
s'y
livrerent
de
grandes austerites.
pendant quelques mois, et pendant (Vichnu) en recitant ce Mantra : Idaspati
a
nourrissant
que
d'eau
que
Adressons
est
adoration
est
Purucha
la
le
le
sejourde
ces
la pure
la Bonte,
qui
est
voyant
rendit
que
sages d'eux
pensaienta
reprendre
a
I'ffiuvre de
la
creation, se
aupres
et leur
tint, comme
les conseils
vos
leurs
freres, un
que
je
vous ou
donne;
ils out
Yous
qui
avez
de
Taifection
pour
freres, la voie
lui ont tracee bonheur
avec se
Le
un
frere ami
qui connaissant
de la vertu
que
ses
freres,
est
qui obtient
dent
jouirdu
regard
dans
les Maruts.
"Ayant
les fils de
ainsi
parle,Narada
est
infaillible
retira; et
Dakcha,
comme
la voie
qu'avaientsuivie
la voie supreme,
leurs freres.
"Marchant,
leurs
an
aines,
dedans que
ue
d'une de
mauiere
regulieredans
a
qui
ils
ramenant
ne
Thomme pas
lui, le conduit
les nuits nombreux de
I'Etre
revinrent
ce
plus
le
reviendront
deja ecoulees.
prodiges, apprit
"En que de
temps-la
de
ses
Pradjapati voyant
etait, comme enfants, il
la mort Narada.
enfants
celle de
leurs
aines,Tceuvre
centre
"Desole
et la levre
de
la
perte de
de
ses
se
mit
en
fureur
Narada,
"Dakcha de des
"
celui des
gens
bien, [En
fait du
enseignant a
mes
fils vertueux
la voie
ascetes
qui
la
mendieiit.
ce
leur donnant
avant conseil]
qu'ilseussent
des I'autre.
acquitteles
tu
as
trois
dettes
[de
vie] et qu'ilseussent
pour
ce
accompli
ceuvres,
detruit
monde
et
pour
18
VISHNU
PURANA.
Then,
Maitreya,
the
wise
patriarch, it
is handed
pensities. legend,
the
son
But
the
Bliagavata. VI., 7,
has
the
then
reverse
of
and
makes
of Brahma.
and
Furana,
a
and,
after
and
Vaiiisa.
the
Vj'iyu
Purfina,
different,
to
telligihle, story.
upon it
as was
Daksha,
was
being
about
an
tion imprecaand
Niirada,
appeased by
them,
Brahma
Rishis;
agreed,
son
between
tliat Narada
one
be
again
the
of be
Kasyapa,
gist
the
of
by
the
of
:
Daksha's
it is very
daughters. confusedly
same as
seems
to
the of
legend
but
The the
version Hari
Brahma may be
Purai'ia,which
thus rendered:
is the "The
that
Vamsa,*
smooth-speaking
cependant,
tii te
homme
montres la
sans
pitie,
toi
qui
an
te
plais
milieu
troubler I'esprit
des
serviteurs de
enfants,
dont tu
avec
impudence
detruis
gloire.
line
"Certes les
lis
eprouvent
de
constante
pour de
tons
les
etres,
serviteurs fais du
mal
Bhagavat,
a ceux
toi
ne
excepte,
t'en la
la
bienveillance,
qui
qui
n'as
veulent
"Non,
tes
quoique
les
tu
penses
de que
au
le lien de du
Taffection,
ue
I'apparence trompeuse
detachement. n'a
sage,
con-
duirout
"II
ne
jamais
salt rien,
une
qui
celui
pas
eprouve
il se
Timpression
cuisaute
du
des
objets; mais
bien
qu'il la ressentie,
dont des
degoute
Ini-meme
monde,
desseins.
mieux
etres
les
"Quoique
voues savons
aux
tu
ceuvres
nous
aies
et
fait vivons
uu
en
mal
intolerable, a
de maison
nous
sommes nous
qui
uiaitres
vertueux,
supporter
parce
ta
mauvaise
action.
ma
"Mais
a
qu'en interrompant
cause
descendance
tu te
m'as
fait du
a
mal
a
deux
reprises, a
les
de
cela,
insense,
nulle
je
condamne
errer
travers
mondes,
Ainsi
saus
pouvoir
Dakcha
t'arreter
part.
est
"(,'ukadit:
bien;
endure,"
*
qui
estime
des
gens
de Teiit
car
le
langage
there
sage,
qu' I(;varalui-meme
these words:
The
account
given
"
122-129
"
is,
as
edited,
iu
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
19
down
to us,
being anxious
the
to
peoplethe w^orld,created
for
,
addressed
for
the
sons
of Dakslia
their
as a
destruction
son,
and
was
Muni
on
Kasyapa
the He
begot
of
him
who
of Brahma,
daughter
was
Dakslia, througlifear
the
son
of
hitter's
imprecation.
and
formerly
sage
of Parame-
shthin
as
(Brahma):
were
the excellent
Kasyapa
of the
next
begot him,
Whilst
if he
was
his
father,on
in
of Viraiia.
he of
engaged
beguiling the
determined
in the
patriarch, Daksha,
But
he
was
resistless
power,
on
solicited, by Brahma,
was
presence that
of
great sages;
the
son
and
it
agreed,
be born
between of
a
them,
Narada,
of
Brahma,
should gave
born."
not
daughter
to
Daksha.
;
Consequently, Daksha
w^as
his
daughter
Now,
Paramesht'hin
difficulties
and, by her,
here.
Narada
several
occur
Asikni
be
a no
is the
wife,
of the
the
daughter,
of Daksha.
But
this may
of the
blunder
name
compiler; for,in
In the
no
the
parallel passage
who is this
Vayu,
For,
occurs.
the
next
place,
daughter?
are
as
we
shall and
see,
progeny
of all Daksha's
daughters
fully detailed;
as
in
authority consulted
them,
or as
is Narada
son
mentioned
the
son
of either
of
the
of
but
Kasyapa.
to
Daksha,
or
too,
gives
his
daughter, not
commentator
to
on
Kasyapa,
the Hari
Parameshthin
solves this
Brahma. he
The
Vamsa
by saying
gives
^^
^t
^^JTRTT
cnfr ^:
20
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
of ten sixtydaughters of the daughter of Viraiia;^ he gave to Dharma, thirteen to Kasyapa, and whom
her the
to
Brahnui,
but ^
for
Kasyapa.
is also
The
same
bargain
to
is noticed
in
Vayu;
Narada
said, there,
|
be
adopted by
it
Kasyapa:
Daksha's passage,
f^l?; ^r^tr^f?TIff^TT:
the
same
Again, however,
as
:
gives
a
imprecation in by
the way,
vv^ords Brahma
the
Hari
Variisa ;
omitted
in the
take
up
your
abode it
,
of original
this
legend
cited.
the authorities
here
The
of the passage
in the Hari
Variisa
can
scarcely
admitted
correct.
Assuredly
is not I'aieul
more
'le Devarchi de
cet
Dakcha,
epoux ainsi
d'Asikni,
fille de
Virana,
fut
illustre
Mouni,
the another that
%'^f'^^TT^Iis, regenere.'+
to
mean
said, by consistently,
commentator,
"
Kasyapa.
the different and Narada
The
Vayu Puraria,in
of
sons
part,
the
of description Parvata
orders
were
Rishis,
"
states
:
Devarshis
of
Kasyapa
of
In
the
account
in Kiirtavirya,
as a
the
Brahma
,
Purana
the
son on
and
Hari
is introduced
same,
of Varithe
accordingto
called
latter,
the
'
Gandharva
elsewhere
The
Mahabharata,
has the and
same
(Adi Parvan,
number.
Padnia,
Linga,
them
Vayu
their
Purarias
the
The
former
is, perhaps,
details relate
to
as original;
fullest
and
consistent
and
posterity.
*
Harivamsa,
125. M.
140.
t Stanza
+
13.
BOOK
I., CHAP.
XV.
21
twenty-
seven
to two
Soma,
to
four
to
Arishtanenu,
two to
two
to
Bahuputra,
will tell you
Angiras,and
names.
Krisaswa.*
their
tbe ten
wives
Dbarma,^
sons
and
bore
were
followingprogeny.
The
of Viswa
'
This
is the Kakubh
usual
wives. Padma
The
Bhagavatat
ofDaksha's
substitutes
Puraria, Matsya
Puraiia, andHariVamsa
descendants. is The
to
occur
different accounts
our
with Padma
text:
the
second,
which
supposed
the
Kalpa,
who
is somewhat
are
varied,
to
as particularly
to
the
wives
of
Dharma,
said
be
five.
The
nomenclature
Padma.
varies, or:
Hari
VaAsa.
Matsya.
Lakshmi Saraswati
Lakshmi
Kirtti
Lakshmi
Saraswati
Ganga
Viswesa
Sadhya
Viswa Marutwati
Sadhya
Viswesa
Savitri
There may, is evident in
some
Urjaswati copies;
From that the and
the
inaccuracy in
be
all the
the
names
instances,
of their the
erroneous.
succeeding
was
enumeration
son
descendants,
it appears of
Kama
the
of
Lakshmi;
the
Sadhyas,
Sadhya;
and the
,
Viswadevas,
of
of who
Viswa;
may
be
Maruts,"
the
of Marutwati;
or
,
Vasus,
Devi,
either
Saraswati
Savitri
of the
ration. previousenume-
According to
bestowed away
the
as
VI., 6, 2, Bhagavata-purdna,
follows: Dharma had
these
sixty daughters
were
twenty-seven;
the
are
meant
Ka.syapa,
Indn
is the has
same
Soma.
MSS.
4.
have
Jami;
See
one
Jami.
: VI., 6, "
Read
"Marutwats".
my
first note
in the
next
page.
22
VISHNU
PURANA.
the The
Viswaclevas;^ and
Marutwats*
of
were
the the
Sadhyas/
children
those of
of
Sadhya,
the
Marutwati;
(or suns), of Bhanu; the deities presidingover and moments, f of MuGhosha the son of Lamba hurta. v^^as (an arc of the heavens);Nagavithi(themilky-way t), the daughter
Vasus, Vasu;
the Bhanus
'
The be
Viswadevas offered
are
class
of
gods Matsya
to
whom
are
sacrifices named in
should
some
daily. Manu,
as
They
:
of the
Puranas,
the
Vayu
the
former
fying speci-
The
Sadhyas, according to
prayers of the
the
Vayu,
are
the
personified partakers
Vedas,
born
of the metres,
and
sacrifices:
The and
"c.
a
same
work
as:
names
twelve,
which
are,
all,names
,
of
sacrifices
formulae;
The
Darsa, Pauriiamasa,
Padma
Biihadaswa Hari
Rathantara,
Variisa of have
Matsya Purana,
set
Puraria,and
,
different
of seventeen
appellations apparently
"c. IF
arbitrary
Wilson
"
had the ad
"Maruts Indras.
or
winds". mother
The of
Marutwats,
the Maruts
"attended
was
by
See
are
The
Diti.
Chapter XXI.
Mauhiirtikas.
The
hirger commentary
observes
cTRT^^
^f^^STTf^'f'^'^-
T^it
^^f
: I
t^g^
II The
*^ "It
"RTfTf^"Tt^'^ ff ^tfTc^T'^t II
MdrkaMeya-purdna, I., 7, 62, speaks of only five. would seem that, in Sayaiia's day, the purport of the designation
had become the uncertain.
Sadhya
They
and but of the
are
named
amongst
we
the
learn
minor
divinities, in
Ainara-koia;
in
from
no
Bharatamalla other
that
they
were
twelve
number,
peculiarityis specified."
note.
Professor
Wilson's
Translation
24
VISHNU
PURANA.
sons/ The sister of Vachaspati,* intelligent lovely and virtuous, Yogasiddha, who pervades the whole the wife of to it,was world, without being devoted Prabhasa, the eighth of the Vasus, and bore to him the patriarch Viswakarman the author of a thousand of the gods, the fabricator of all arts, the mechanist
,
ornaments,
-
the chief of
constructor
of the
(self moving)
skill
men
chariots
and deities,
obtain and
subsistence. Rudra
dhna,f
the
the wise
son
Twashtri,
was
born;
and
self-born
of Twashtri
are
Viswarupa.
lords
There
eleven
Rudras,
of the three
worlds, or
Hara, Bahurupa,Tryamthere
are
The
names,
Kshamavarta
and (patient)
Manaswin
^
The
Whose
to
sons
they
are
does
not
appear;
the
objectbeing,according
divisions
or
the
comment,
to
specifyonly Rudra,
have,
We
two
the
'eleven
:
'
cations modifi-
of the youngest
Twashtri
^^TTT^"^
an
^^d ^^hl-
however,
of the
unusual
:+
variety of
'The eleven be it may
were
copies family
of
comment
the
of Twashtri
(a
is with
synonym,
observed, sometimes,
The enumeration is the of
Viswakarman)
Rudras ends
included,
born. whom
the
Aparajita. of
Tryambaka
*
The
t All
The
+
give Ahirbudhnya
from the smaller
or
Ahirbudhna.
extract
just preceding is
the
commentary;
that
"which
from follows,
larger.
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
25
hundred
Rudras/
IJp:^ I
of the
Accordingly, the
text
are
three
in
last
names
in
all the
other
copies
lists of the
omitted
these
two;
are
their
by
the
the
three
two first,
of whom
to
always
and
the
Rudras.
are
According
the the Hari Brahma.
:
the
Vayu
Brahma
:
Puranas,
the
Rudras makes
children progeny
of
Kasyapa by Surabhi
of
Bhagavata Matsya,
ties, authori-
them
and
Bhi'ita and
second in three
Sariipa: the
of the Paurariik
Padma,
Surabhi
run
Vamsa,
The
in the
names,
by
thus
Vayu.
Matsya.
Bhagavata.
Ajaikapad
Ahirvradhna Hara Niri'ita
Is
war a
Ajaikapjid
Ahirvradhna Hara Nirriti
Ajaikapad
Ahirvradhna
Ugra
Bhima Vama Mahat
Pingala
Dahana
Bhuvana
Angaraka
Ardhaketu
Aparajita Mi-igavyadha
Senani
Bahui'upa, Vrishakapi
Aja
Bhava. Raivata.
Sajja Kapalin
Hari And
(or
Vamsa),
the
the
Padma,
have
are a
the
varieties.
lexicons
different
all; as,
in that of
Jatadhara, they
Ajaikapad, Ahivradhna,
The
Savitra,
writers
and
Hara. the
variety seems
as
proceed
from
the
applying to
Siva,
Rudras,
common
they
may
do, legitimately
or
different
or
appellationsof the
selected the
at
prototype,
from his thousand
synonyms and
'
of Rudra
will
eight names,
of posterity
according to
Daksha's
Linga Puraria.
Dharma
are,
The
daughters by
too
clearly.
"
VI., 6,
17
and
18.
And
here
I find
ALirbudhnya.
26
VISHNU
TIRANA.
The syapa
of Daksha (laiiiifhters
were
who
were
married
to Ka-
Vinata, Tamra, Krodhavasa, Ida,tKadrii,and Surabhi, There I will describe to you. Muni;' whose progeny twelve celebrated deities in a former Manwantara, were
called
Tushitas,^ who,
upon
the
approachof
two
the
present
classes,
of
one
consisting
jects sub-
phenomena,
of
and
the
other,
portions or
these
ritual is some,
the
Vedas.
not
There
though
The
much, variation,in
has
names,
in
and
different
Bhagavata"
Sarama,
Kashtha,
with
Timi,
severally,of
last
canine
animals,
nncloven
Kadru;
disposing of
in
Vayu
for
Prava,
The
place
of
Arishta, and
Surasa.
Padma
Puraria, second
for and
are
Ktila,Anayus, Simhika,
and the
Pisacha, Vach,
and omits Ida wives
Muni;
same,
In be
Khanda
of
Kasyapa's
Vinata.
-
Aditi, Diti,Kadru,
and
In
the
sixth
reign, or
that
of Chakshusha the
Manu,
Tushitas The
according
are
to
but, in book
second
or
III., chapter 1,
gods
a
Swarochisha
than the
Vayu
on
much
complete legend
the
Puraiia, gods,
subject.
In
beginning They,
of
Kalpa,
as
twelve
named
Jay as
were
,
created, by Brahmji,
lost in
to
his
deputies and
in each
assistants
in the creation.
on
which
he
cursed
them
repeatedlyborn
were,
,
seventh.
They
accordingly,in
the
Manwantaras,
Ajitas Tushitas,
Satyas, Haris,
Some
MSS.
name
here
insert
Kala.
in
This -jThe
+
is omitted
several
MSS.
is Ira.
more
ordinary reading, it
et
seems,
seq.
In
has
Ila.
BOOK
I., CliAl'.
XV.
27
period,or
assembled,
in the and
reign of
said to
the last
Mann,
Chakshnsha,
let may
ns
one
another: of
"Come,
we
enter quickly
Aditi,that
be
born
in the
Manwantara;
rank of
for, thereby,we
shall
gods." And, accordingly, they of Marichi, of Kasyapa, the son born the sons were by Aditi, the daughter of Daksha; thence named the twelve Adityas respectively, appellations were, ; whose Vishnu, Sakra, Aryaman, Dhatri"" Twashtfi, Piishan, Mitra,Varuha, Amsa,f and Bhaga.^ Vivaswat, Savitri, againenjoy the
These, who,
in the Chakshusha
Manwantara,
were
the
gods
called Tushitas,were
: Adityas,
in the Manwantara
of Vaivaswata.
Our
and authority,
to
some
others,
the
but
'
have The in
some
Purarias
these
names.
that
this
genealogy
adds many
agree
well
Bhagavata
their
details
of the
Adityas
descendants.
The
had
"Dhiiti", an
the
error
of the
press.
One "j*
Aiiisu.
Professor
Wilson
appends
of five
following note
to
the
mention, in the
Adityas, namely,
or sons
Mitra, Aryaman,
Bhaga,
"The
Adityas,
to
of Aditi, here
enumerated
only
five.
The
scholiast Vivaswat
quotes
those
the
in
Pauranik and
enumeration
the
text, and
Twashfri,
Translation The
Savitri
being
Vol.
added
to 274.
the
eight of
may
be
the
Taittiriya"
on
of the
Rkj-veda,
the
II.,p.
thus
passage
of
Rig-veda
a
annotated
taken,
one
construction, to speak of
For Part.
a
sixth the
Aditya, Daksha.
Adityas,
see
full
discussion
10-13
of
OriginalSanskrit
Texts,
IV., pp.
and
101-106.
28
VISHNU
rURANA,
The became
as
of twenty-seven (daughters
the virtuous
the
who patriarch)
were
wives
of the
moon
all known
were were
which nymphs of the lunar constellations, had children who called by their names, and brilliant through their great splendour.^ The the of Arishtanemi of bore him
wives
the four lightnings.^ The Bahuputra were the children of Richas were Pratyangirasa
An-
'
The
Yoginis, or
moon's
chief
stars
of the lunar
mansions,
or
asterisms
^
path.
are more on specific
None
authorities In
the
subjectof
to
Arishtanemi's another
name
progeny. of
the
Mahabharata,
this
is said
be
Kasyapa: j^^^
Tarksha
?Tft%: ^f^^:
The
1 ^"nf^ ^%
for this
Bhagavata*
the
substitutes
to
personage,
name
said,
by
His
commentator,
are
be, likewise,
another and
of
Kasyapa.
of
wives
Kadru,
Vinata, Patangi,
locusts.
Yamini,
mothers
Enumerated,
white
;
in
works, astrological
as
brown,
red, yellow,
and
VI., 6,
21
and
22:
"^fc!Tr^'^ ^^^TTPl%^i[:II
Burnouf "Tarkcha donna
translates eut le
these
verses
as
follows:
ponr
femmes
Vinata,
tangi Pa-
jour
aux
Yamini
aux
(^alabhas
celui
(les sauterelles).
"Suparna (Vinata
est
connu
aux
ailes)
du
mit
au
raonde du
Garuda,
le
qui
du
pour le
etre
a
la
Dieu
est
chef
et sacrifice;
Kadrii
donna
jour
Anuru
(Aruna
des
qui
prive de
jambes)
cocher
Nagas,"
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XV.
29
giras/descended
weapons These of the classes
from
the
holy sage;
and
the deified
to their againat the end of a thousand ages, according and disappearance and their appearance own pleasure; is here spoken of as birth and death. But, Maitreya,
these
same
divine
manner
personages
as
exists age
sets
after age,
in
the
the
sun
and
rises
again.
'
The
Ricbas
or
verses,
,
in thirty-five
number,
addressed The
to
presiding divinities
vata* them
^
denominated of
the
Pratyangirasas.
and
Bhagamakes
the
wives
of
Angiras, Swadha
Pitris and the the divine and
Sati, and
,
mothers
Atharva-veda
severally.
A hundred the termed the
two
Sastradevatas, 'gods of
in
weapons'.
are
are sons
enumerated of Krisaswa
the
Ramayaria;
and The
they
there of
by Jaya
Daksha.
the
Krisaswa,
Archis
(flame)
and
The four
former sages;
mother
of Dhumrakesat
The
originof allegorical
of the twelve
ancient.
a
This
upon
text
Vedas,
which,
adds
to
the
eight Vasus,
Rudras,
and and
Adityas,
Daksha)
Vashatkara, "
'deified
^T%f^
in different
Mauwantaras,
of their
own
will:
VI., 6,
19.
20.
t VI., 6,
Professor
+
Wilson
of
had
"
Dhiimaketa."
" "Utterance
on
the
word
of the
pouringthe
butter
the
fire."
Professor
Wilson's
Vol. Aig-veda,
I.,
30
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
It has
been
related
to
us
two
sons,
and the invmcible by Kasyapa, named Hiranyakasipu the Hiranyaksha.She had also a daughter,Siiiihika, wife of Viprachitti. the father of was Hh-anyakasipu four mighty sons: Anuhlada, Hlada, the wise Prahlada, and the heroic the augmentors of the Saihhlada,'" Daityarace.^Amongst these,the illustrious Prahlada, devoted his looking on all thingswith indiflFerence, whole faith to Janardana. The
flames that
not
were
liohted in whose
by
the
king of
when,
the
was
Daityasconsumed
cherished; and
with
him,
heart Vasudeva
bound
ocean.
bonds,
firm
he
amidst
the
waters
of the
His
body,
the
fortified
mind
unwounded
by a by the
iheir
Daityamonarch;
breathed Overwhelmed
never
serpents
flames
vet
sent
to
destroyhim
in vain.
venomous
upon
him
with
rocks, he
remained
unhurt; for he
forhis
the
proof. Hurled from on high by the king of in Swarga, earth received him Daityas,residing
of
The Puranas
'
generally concur
Hrada,
in the
"c.
,
in
this
genealogy, reading,
and the rest.
sometimes,
Anuhrada,
second in
for Anuhlada
of
Although placed
the
order
Kasyapa's descendants,
Thus,
wife
the
Daityas
Moksha
are,
fact, the
calls
'ind
elder Diti
branch. the
Mahabha-
rata,
Dharma,
senior
terms
of
Kasyapa:
cTI^
^^TH^f^fTTII
the eldest
the
Vayu"
sons
Hiranyakasipu and
: patriarch
Hiranyaksha
So
"Titan
of all the
of that
and
his
enormous
brood"'
were
"
heaven's
first born."
With
singleexception,
all the
MSS.
that
I have
seen
read
hrada, Anu-
Sailihrada.
XVI.
the
of
Maitreya
respecting
history
have the
was
of
Prahlada.
"
Venerable
of human
Muni, you
described
to
the
cause
races
beings, and
But have who last
eternal
this
Vishnu,
the
of of
this whom
world. you
mighty
fire ons; weap-
Prahlada,
could
not at
spoken;
earth in
whom
burn;
whose
who
died
not, when
in the
even
pierced by
presence
waters
trembled, bonds;
unhurt? and I
shaken
by
his
movements,
with
an
though
of the
who,
am
overwhelmed
to
rocks, remained
desirous sage
hear
account
unequalled might
to
of that
worshipper
you have of the thrown
of
Vishnu,
whose
was
lous marvelassailed
was so
history by
the
alluded.
sons
Why
of
he
weapons
a
Diti?
the sea?
Why
bitten
righteous
was
person
Wherefore
he
overwhelmed snakes?
with hurled
Why
the
was
by
omous ven-
Why
of the blast
mountain-crest?
he made
a
Why
for
cast
into the
flames?
Why
mark
the
was
tusks the
elephants
of death
of the
spheres ? against
the
fore Wherehim
directed
by
the
the
enemies
of the
gods?
illusions
Why
for
did his
priestsof
?
destruction exercised
Why
upon
the thousand
And for
to
of Sambara
was
him?
what him
pm-pose
deadly poison
of the
by
as
the
servants
to
king,
which this I
was
innocuous anxious
a
food
his
sagacious son?
the marvels. been
am
to
hear:
the of
history of
great
have
mous magnaniNot
that
Prahlada,
it is
a
legend
he
wonder
that
should
uninjured by
BOOK
I., CHAP.
xvr.
the
who
can
the injure
But it is
man
whole
Vishnu?
shoukl
so
inveterate
own
hatred
one
liave
been
shown, by
me
his
kin, to
in
worshippingVishnu.
reason
to explain
for
one
what
so
the
sons
of Diti offered
to
no
violence
to
so
attached so so illustrious, pious, from guile.Generous enemies wage he was, full of sanctity and every as should
me,
Vishnu,
w^ar
free
his
own
most therefore,
Muni,
the whole
story
hear
the
Daityarace.
II.
CHAPTER
Legend
the of Prahhida.
XVII.
the
to
Hirariyakasipu
or
sovereign
him:
of the
universe his
he son,
gods dispersed,
devoted
to
in
servitude
Prahlada,
his
Vishnu:
questioned by
him he
to
father,
to
praises
but in
to
Hiranyakasipu
his
orders
be
put
death,
repeated
deliverance:
teaches
his
companions
Vishnu.
Parasara.
wise
are
"
Listen, Maitreya,
to
the
story
of
the
and
ever
Pralihkla, magnaniiiioiis
whose
adventures
interestingand
of his
instructive.
Hiranyakasipu,
the
a
the
son
Diti, had
formerly brought
in
three
worlds
under upon
authority; confiding by
of He of the
boon
bestowed the
eignty sover-
him
of
Brahma/
He
had of
usurped
of
Indra, and
air, of
exercised,
the lord
was
sun,
of waters, the he
was
fire,and
he
to
was
of
himself
god
of
riches;
judge
dead;'"'and
all that
appropriated
offered,
in
self, him-
without
to
reserve,
sacrifice,
their
the
gods.
in the
The
seats
upon
mortal
was
shapes.
inflated with
conquered
worlds,
the
and, eulogized by
Gandharvas,
enjoyed
Puraria,
the Kurma boon
as
whatever
'
The
not
boon,
be
according by
any
to
the
Vayu being:
a
was,
that
he
cept ex-
shoukl
created has
adds,
the the
an
by
and,
of the
Vishnu.
Bhagavata
the
similar Vishnu
Vayu,
form
therefore, Nrisimha,
commentator,
that of
assumed
man nor
being
neither
animal.
Yama,
in
the
Sanskrit.
BOOK
L,
CHAP.
XVII.
35
he
desired.
The
Siddhas,
the
Gandharvas,
and
the
snake-godsall attended upon the mighty Hiranyakahe sat at the banquet. The Siddhas, delighted, as sipu, stood before him; some musical instruments, on playing and others shouting some singing songs in his praise, danced cries of victory;whilst the nymphs of heaven in the crystal gracefully palacewhere the Asura with quaffedthe inebriating pleasure cup. The illustrious son of the Daitya king, Prahlada, being yet a boy, resided in the dwellingof his preceptor, studied in where he read such writings as are earlyyears. On one occasion he came, accompanied by his teacher, to the court of his father, and bowed before his feet, as he was drinking. Hirahyakasipu
desired
his
prostrate
son
to
rise, and
said
to
him:
ing what, dur"Repeat,boy, in substance,and agreeably, the period of your have acquired." studies, you "Hear, sire",replied Prahlada, what, in obedience to your
commands,
learned.
I will
repeat,
"
the substance
of all I
have
to that which wdiolly attentively occupiesmy thoughts. I have learned to adore him who is without middle, or end, increase or beginning, lord of the world, the diminution; the imperishable universal cause of causes." On hearing these words, the sovereign of the Daityas, his eyes red with wrath, and lip swollen turned with indignation, to the preceptor
Listen
of his son,
and
what
is
foe, that, in
to me, disrespect you have taught this boy to utter?" the Guru, "it is not "King of the Daityas", replied worthy of you to give way to passion. That which has uttered,he has not been taughtby me." your son
3G
VISHNU
PURANA.
to the lad, "by "By whom, then", said Hh-ai'iyakasipu has this lesson, boy, been whom taughtyou? Your denies that it proceedsfrom him." "Vishnu, teacher
father", answered
whole
save
Prahlada,
else should
of the
w^orld. What
teach,or learn,
thus the
him,
the supreme
you
am
who
"The be
glory of
nu", Vish-
meditated He
upon
by
described.
is the supreme
lord, who
of
to
things,and from w^hom all things ceed." pro"Are you desirous To this the king rejoined: death, fool, that you give the title of supreme lord is I survive?" whilst "Vishnu, who one, any
said Prahlada, "is the creator
and
Brahma",
not
protector,
even,
of
me
alone, but of
He
beings,and
lord of all.
father, of you.
should
you,
is the
sire,be offended?"
"What evil
has spirit
exclaimed:
of this such
entered
one
my
Prahlada,
the influences
Vishnu
entered, but
of all the
of regions
the
universe,and, by
with
his
the conduct
thme."^
"Aw^ay
Puraiias
to
'
The
this passage,
being
is not of
the
an
inert active
of
creation
only,
The
but
exercises
functions
text
vidence. pro-
commentator
quotes
of the Veda
in support
of
this
view:
^?RT:
3Tf%S: ^"RTT
men,
^^TRT
^TWT
'Universal
governs
their conduct.'
Incongruities,
BOOK
I,, CHAP.
xvrr.
37
foe?
of his father,Prahlada According to the commands was conducted, by the Daityas,back to the house of his prehis Guru, where, assiduous in attendance on ceptor, After a improved in wisdom. constantly time had elapsed, the sovereignof the considerable his arrival in his Asuras sent for him again, and, on him to recite some desired poetical sition. compopresence, Prahlada began: "May he from immediately all that and soul* originate, from whom whom matter is unconscious or moves proceeds,he who is the cause of all this he
creation,Vishnu,
be
favourable
unto
us!"
On
the his his
"Kill exclaimed: hearing which, Hiranyakasipu is a traitor to who He is not fit to live, wretch. race." And friends,a burning brand to his own
attendants, obedient
and
to
his
orders,
snatched
up
their weapons,
to
rushed, in crowds,
upon
Prahlada,
destroyhim. The princecalmlylooked upon them, is present in and said: "Daityas,as trulyas Vishnu and in my body, so trulyshall those your weapons, me." fail to harm And, accordingly, although weapons tyas, and repeatedly, by hundreds of the Daistruck, heavily felt not the least pain;and his strength the prince
was
ever
renewed.
His
father then
endeavoured
to
however,
are
as
frequent in
ancient the in
the
Vedas
as
in the
Puranas.
But,
of
apparently,the
an
most
ritual the
recognized
notion
active
ruler
creator
universe;
of
abstract
schools
philosophy.
In the
pradhdna original,
and
purusha.
88
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
refrain
from
enemy, be
so
immunity,
But
as
to
persevere.
Prahlada
fear, as
was
long
his immortal
dangers
of whom
was,
present in his mind, the recollection all the perils alone,sufficient to dissipate
birth
or
consequent serpents to
and bite
upon
human
infirmities.
the
son,
his
disobedient
their
and
insane
him
death
with
envenomed
fangs.
the great snakes, Kuhaka, Takshaka, And, thereupon, bit the prince and Andhaka, charged with fatal poison, in every
with
,
Krishna,
felt
no
in rapturous recollections of being immersed cried to the king, and Then the snakes that divinity. crests said: "Our are fangs are broken; our jewelled
wounds;
burst; there
hearts: but
is fever the
in
our
hoods,
and
fear
in
our
youth is still unscathed. other monarch of the Daityas, Have to some recourse, of the skies!" exclaimed expedient.""Ho, elephants the demon, "unite your tusks, and serter destroythis (dewith my foes. from his father, and) conspirer
skin
of the
Is is thus
as
our
progeny
are
our
destruction;
it
fire
consumes
wood then
as
(from
which
The
young
prince was
vast
assailed
skies, as
the But he
mountain
springs). elephants
'
tusks
of the
elephantswere
he said to his
as
againsthis
tusks of blunted. But
breast. the
"Behold",
father, "the
are
as elephants,
hard
adamant,
40
VISHNU
PURANA.
to
be
is
are
an
object to
the
be
coveted.
youth
portion of
inevitable
of
all creatures;
decay, terminating,
children
to
the
Daityas, in
you,
that
as
death.
me.
This That
is
manifestly visible
are
all; to
it is to
the
born
texts
again, and
are
rant. war-
it cannot
be
otherwise,
cannot
the be
sacred
But
cause;
production
as
without and
material
and,
long
as
conception
are parturition
the is
material
causes
of
sure,
from
period
and For the
of
The
his
inexperience, fancies
like is
alleviation
hunger, thirst,cold,
a
sure. plea-
But,
of
truth, it
whose
be
^
pain.
to
delightto
as
those
vision
is darkened limbs
fatigue would
of motion.
enjoyment
This vile
are
pable incaof
body
is
compound
and
,
'
This the
is the
comment
purport
in of those
of
the
sentence
,
apparently
is that blow
which is the
part
confirms.*
eyes
are
Literally
darkened
it is:
'A
pleasure
whose
by ignorance,
exercise.' reads and that
,
whose
The 'As blow
desire
pleasure by
and
divides would be
to
the
sentence,
to
however,
it:
a
fatigue
is love: be
like those
a
pleasure
who
are
paralysed limbs; by
kick,
an
enjoyment
for,
a
blinded
even a
is,
by
to
them,
It
slap,
not
or
mistress
to
some
would such
favour.'
is,
as
improbably,
buff.
venerable
pastime
blindman's
This
interpretation,
"
The
remarks
of the
larger commentary
are
subjoined
"^(^"tI
f%fiT-
BOOK
I., CHAP.
XVIL
41
phlegm
grace, fool that
and
other
huinours. other
a
Where
estimable
fragrance,or
is fond of
its
body composed
The
of flesh
,
blood, bones,
fire
matter,
marrow,
and
of agreeableness
by cold; of water, by thirst; of food, by their contraries are hunger. By other circumstances chDd of the Daitya who takes The equallyagreeable.^ wife introduces to himself a only so much misery into tions affecthe cherished his bosom. as are f For, as many of the thorns of a livingcreature, so many are anxiety implantedin his heart; and he who has large
leaves the the construction nominative of the and first half of the both
sentence
however,
imperfect,unless
verb
apply
to
portions:
'
They
are
so
far
from
being
cold be
sources
of
pleasure in
become is
sources
selves, themof
that,
under
different in
contrasts,
they
pain.
hot
to
a
Heat
is
agreeable
would thirst drink
weather;
cold
agreeable in
is
weather.
Heat
then is
disagreeable. Drink
to
one
pleasant
too
thirsty man;
and
more
agreeable
be
who of
has
drunk and
much: other
would
painful. So
food,
of
contrasts.
It is
only implied,
in
the
Sanskrit, as
is
as
read
in
my
MSS.,
that
hell
will be
his
portion.
The
couplet
follows:
f "Sons
does
one
of
the
in
measure
as
one
affection,
introduce
The
original,in
by
me,
is:
the
larger commentary
we
read
^^
42
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
is haunted, wherever he goes, in his house possessions tliat they may be lost, with the apprehension burnt, or stolen. Thus, there is great pain in being born. or there are the tortures of the judge For the dying man of passingagain into the womb. of the deceased, and that there is little enjoyment in the If you conclude embryo state, you must, then, admit that the world is I unto made you, that, in this up of pain. Verily say
ocean
of the
world,
this
sea
of many
sorrows,
Vishnu
is your this:
only hope.
are
'We
know
nothing of
body, not
deceive purpose
a
of the soul."*
But
it is in this way
a
ourselves.
to exert
child;but
a
it is my
am
am
youth. I
will do
yet
is
youth; but,
'
when
old, 1
what
'Divine
knowledge
from
is the that We
province only
live
of those
who
can
separate soul
infirmities and
body,
is, who
have
no
independent of bodily
situdes, corporeal vicissuch abstruse the with
passions.
have,
is the
not
concern
overcome
and
therefore,
quiries.' in-
This
commentator's
explanation of
passage. t
fn
^T^fT
^^
^T^T
^1g J^ft
HVSTf:
"Do
not
suppose
cannot
you
are
ren: child-
is for spirit
bodies", "c.
follows:
The
fuller
comment
is
as
^T^^T^^'N
TT^lf^TT
t I find
+
no
Sanskrit, in my
MSS.,
See,
for the
original, my
first note
BOOK
I., CHAP.
xvir.
43
needful
all my my my
good
of my
soul.
am
now
old:
and that
to be fulfilled. How
shall I,no\v
left undone
do
what
was
when do men,
unimpaired?'In
are
this
manner
pleasures, attain final beatitude. and never They ever propose, die thirsting.^ and, in Devoted, in childhood, to play, ignorantand impotent,they find youth, to pleasure,
distracted
by
sensual
is
come
upon
them.
soul
Therefore,
even
in
discriminative acquire wisdom, and, independentof the conditions of infancy, to be freed. This, youth, or age, strive,incessantly, let the embodied
then, is
to
what
I declare
unto
you:
out
and, since
of from
you
me,
know
untrue, do you,
regardto
all
call
Vishnu,
the liberator in
What
when
is there difficulty
thinking upon
ing and by recallprosperity; all sin is cleansed whom to memory, day and night, away? Let all your thoughts and affections be fixed is present in all beings; and you shall him, who on w^orld is suffering whole The laugh at every care.
remembered,
bestow^s
under
wise
man
would
feel
'
fMMlRld.
washerman,
Alluding,
who,
whilst drink of
a
says
the
commentator,
his clothes but
to
the
fable
of
washing
who
in the
Ganges,
in sued purhe
proposed, daily,to
his
of its waters,
forgot his
the
same,
purpose
as
occupation; or
fish after
boy,
never
proposed
without
of
fish,
and
engrossed by
"
Both of
drinking. Sankhya
as
The
three
affliction
the
philosophy:
from injuries
internal, as
men,
bodily or
"c. ;
mental and
distress; external,
or
animals,
See
superhuman,
ver.
inflictions
by gods
or
demons.
Sankhya Karika,
1.
44
VISHNU
PLRANA.
of compassion? beingswho are objects unable to If fortune be propitious to them, and I am partake of the like enjoyments,yet wherefore should towards those who I cherish malignity more are perous proswdth than myself? I should,rather, sympathize ings feelfor the suppression of malignant their happiness: and If beingsare hostile, a re^vard.^ is,of itself, to the wise, in hatred, they are of pity, objects indulge as encompassed by profound delusion. These are the reasons hate,which are adapted to the (forrepressing distinct (from of those who see capacities) (thedeity) those what influences his creatures).Hear, briefly, This whole w^orld who have approached the truth.
hatred
towards
is but all
manifestation
of
Vishnu,
who
is identical with
and it is,therefore, to be regarded, by the things; selves. from, but as the same with,themwise, as not differing Let us, therefore, lay aside the angry passions obtain that perfect, of our race, and so strive that we shall be beyond the which pure, and eternal happiness of fire, of the of the elements, or their deities, power of the moon, of wind, of Indra,fof the regent of sun, of air which the sea:+ shall be unmolested by spirits
The is
construction
of the
text
is
and elliptical
brief;
but
the
sense
clear: suf6ciently
The
order
of the last
pada
"^^R;
is thus I
transposedby
the commentator
'Whence
(from feelingpleasure)
See
Sanslrit Original
Texts, Part
III., p.
224.
t Parjanya, in the
The
+
Translator's
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XVII.
45
or
earth;*
by Yakslias,
or
Daityas,
or
their
chiefs;
of
by
the
serpentwhich the
gods,
shall
be
monstrous
demigods by
men
or
S\Yarga;f
or
uninterrupted
of human
beasts,
sickness
by
and
infirmities
or
nature;
envy,
by
bodily
disease,^
which
hatred,
shall heart that
malice,
and which
passion,
every
or
desire;
one
nothing
his
unto
molest,
on
who
I in but
fixes
whole
you, revolutions will whose of
shall
enjoy.
no
Verily
satisfaction
you
through
obtain adoration
treacherous for
world,
you
placidity
is when of
ever
by
calm.
propitiating
What,
here,
Vishnu,
is
perfect
he little be
true
difficult
attainment,
are
is
pleased?
Wealth,
Precious
from the
pleasure,
is the fruit
virtue
that
store
things
shall
moment.
you of
gather,
tree
assured,
wisdom."
exhaustless
the
of
The
original
rather
unpoetically spleen,
of
specifies
liver,
the
"c.
some
of The
+
these,
whole
of
or
fever,
these alluded
ophthalmia,
defects
are
dysentery,
the individuals
of
three
species
pain
to
before.
The
original
has
Siddhas of
and
Rakshasas. is
to
"Monstrous
demigods
Swarga"
render
Kiiiinaras.
CHAPTER
XVIII.
attempts
to
Hiraiiyakasipu's reiterated
always
The
frustrated.
destroy
his
son:
their
being
Danavas,
it to the
sent
observing king,
for lest his
the
conduct
should and
of
Prahlada,
his
to
reported "My
his him.
they
is
incur said
pleasure. dis-
He vile and
cooks,
son
unprincipled
doctrines. Be
now
teaching
put
up
an
impious
Let
quick;
be mixed
and
deadly poison
his wretch
with
his
de-
knowledge. poison
commanded the
Hesitate
not; but
the and
without
administered father
name
the
virtuous
hlada, Pra-
his
had of
them.
Prahlada,
ate
repeating
the
the
imperishable,
the from
and had in
gested dibeen
food
in
which
no
infused,
or
and
;
suffered
it had
harm
body
the gested, di-
mind of
for the
been
rendered
by
name
eternal.
who and had
Beholding prepared
to
strong poison
food and
were
those with
filled
dismay,
him,
hastened said:
us, to
the
king,
has been
before
and
"King
your
as
of the
son
Daityas, the
innocent.
poison given, by
him,
digested,by
Hi-
along
with
on
his
food,
if it
were
ranyakasipu, perform
the the
exclaimed:
"Hasten,
hasten, ministrant
Daitya
race.
Instantly
Then
rites that
to
his destruction."
priestswent
of the hearkened:
hymns
Sama-veda,
"Thou
said hast
him,
as
he
fully respectthe
been
born, prince, in
48
VISHNU
PURANA.
enjoyment
true
of their and
desires;whilst
those
who, through
come
wisdom
to
know
attained freedom
The
root
attainable
final
freedom, Brahmans,
can
by
him.
How, then,
eternal?'
to
it be
said, 'What
of this.
of the is there
But more?
enough
You
or
What
say
are
my
it evil,
judgment to decide." The priestssaid to about to preserved you, boy, when you were no by fire; confidingthat you would how knew not eulogize your father's foes. We
you
were.
my him:
be
"We
sumed con-
longer
unwise
But,
at
our
if you
will
we
not
desist
even
from
this infatuation,
advice,
will
the this
menace,
rites that
shall
Prahlada
answered:
or
is slain ? Wliat living creature or slays, preserves, is his own is preserved? Each destroyer,or preserver, he follows evil, or as good."^*
This
is not
:
the
doctrine
of the
in the
Vedas
'We
do
not
recognize
either
the
doctrine
that
supposes
the
slayer
TT^T^ ^TR
BOOK
I., CHAP,
xvrrr.
49
of the spoken to by the youth, the priests had recourse were incensed,and instantly Daityasovereign to inagic incantations, by which a female form, with fiery en wreathed flame, was engendered. She of fearful aspect; and the earth was neath was parched beher tread, as she approached Prahlada,and smote the breast. In vain; for on trident,* him, with a fiery into a hundred the weapon broken fell, pieces, upon the ground. Against the breast in which the imperishable
Thus
resides should
the
thunderbolt
a
would be
be shivered:
such
weapon
magic being,then directed turned upon them, and, prince by the wicked priests, But Prahlada, them, disappeared. havingquickly destroyed beholding them perish,hastily appealed to
to
slay,or
nor
this
kills with
is
'Weapons
drown
wound
it not; doth
not
consume
it; water
or,
as
cannot
it; nor
it wither ilium
the
winds';
non
by Schlegel:'Non
flamma;
new
penetrant
tela;
; nee
ilium
neque
ilium
perfunduntaquse
the passage
to.
ventus
exsiccat.'
edition.
But,
of Fate
in
of
our
understand
or
is referred in this
Death
immunity, prosperity
consequences
a
adversity, are,
in
a
the life, No
man
inevitable
can
of
duct con-
prior existence.
in
a
suffer
not
penalty
which
can
preceding state
have.
of
being have
incurred; nor
it,if they
a Siila, pike.
+ II.,23.
II.
50
VISHNU
PURANA.
Krishna, dana,
of the who
the
art
eternal,
for
succour,
and
creator
said:
and
"0
Janar-
everywhere,
preserve
substance from
art
w^orld,
and in these
to
Brahmans As thou
this
magical
present
so
insupportable
all
Vishnu,
world,
voted desinful restored those
creatures,
and
protector
to
of
the whilst
let
priests
be
restored
life. I
If,
think
the
omnipresent
my
Vishnu,
let
come
no
resentment to
against
If those
was
foes,
haA^e
these
to
priests slay
me,
be
life.
who
by
have and
whom
poison
the that
as
given
me,
the would
that
would
burned,
snakes
elephants
would have if I in
that
crushed,
been in I
stung
have been
me,
i-egarded
soul,
and
by
am
me
friends;
without
fault,
the Thus
thy
of
sight;
the
then,
implore
now
thee,
let
to
these,
life."
rose
priests having
Asuras,
the
be
prayed,
and
Brahmans
up,
to
uninjured
Prahlada,
may
rejoicing;
blessed be
and,
and
bowing
said:
respectfully
"Excellent be be
M^ent
they thy
him,
many; and
prince,
prowess; and
days
and
irresistible
thy
power, thus
wealth,
posterity
and had
thine."
and
Having
told the
spoken,
of the
they
withdrew,
all that
king
Daityas
passed.
CHAPTER Dialogue
top
he of
XIX.
and his
between
the
Prahlada
unhurt:
father:
he
is cast of
from Sambara:
the
pahice,
the
sea:
incantations
he
is
thrown,
fettered,
praises
the
Vishi'iu.
When
tations his
son,
Hiranyakasipu
of his and demanded
heard been
that
powerful
he of his "thou
hieanfor
priests had
defeated,
the he
secret
sent
of him
ordinary extra-
might.
of marvellous Are
"Prahhida",
powers. of
said,
are
art
sessed pos-
Whence
rites?
they
have
derived?
they
the
magic
birth?'' his
Or
they
companied ac-
thee bowed
Prahlada,
thus
rogated, inter-
to
father's
feet, and
neither my
replied:
the result
nature.
"Whatever
of It
power
I possess,
nor
father, is
magic
is
no
rites,
more
is it that
inseparablefrom
which
is
than
possessed by
who them meditates
as
all in
not
hearts
to
Achyuta
others,
but effects But
or
abides.
He
considers
himself,
the
cause
is
from
not
the exist.
of he
sin;
inasmuch
as
who
inflicts
sows
pain
after
upon
others,
of future is
act,
thought,
the evil
speech,
that awaits and
the
seed birth
no
birth;
I wish for
and
no
fruit
to
him do and
as
pain.
any,
speak
in my
oftence:
own
I behold
Kesava
in all
beings,
or
soul.
Whence
inflicted heart is
should
corporeal
or
mental
or suffering,
pain
whose for
by
elements
the
gods,
him?
aflect
me,
thoroughly purifiedby
will be wise he in the had thus with
Love,
then,
by
all those
is all
things."
his
to
When
face
Daitya monarch,
his attendants
darkened
fury, commanded
52
VISHNU
PURANA.
palacewhere he and which was was Yojanas in height, sitting, many the tops of the mountains, where his body down upon the rocks. ingly, Accordshould be dashed to piecesagainst the Daityas hurled and he fell, the boy down: of Hari in his heart; and Earth, the nurse cherishing all creatures, received him gently on her lap, thus devoted to Kesava, the protector of the world. entirely Beholding him uninjuredby the fall,and sound himself in every to bone, Hiranyakasipu addressed of enchanters,and said to him: Sambara, the mightiest Do "This perverse boy is not to be destroyedby us.
cast
his
son
from
the summit
of the
you,
some
who
are
potent
You
of
in the
arts
of
delusion, contrive
"I replied: of the Daityas, and the the
device
Sambara
will
destroyhim.
the powder
behold, king
thousand
delusion, the
it
can
myriad
A
artifices that
Sambara
sura
for the
of the firm-minded
a
But
he, with
heart,and void of malice towards Sambara, tranquil directed his thoughts, to the destroyer uninterruptedly, of Madhu; by whom the excellent discus, the flaming the youth; and to defend Sudarsana, was dispatched
the
were,
thousand every
devices
one,
of
the
evil-destinied
Sambara
by this defender of the prince. ing the witherThe king of the Daityas then commanded w^nd his son; its blighting blast upon to breathe and, thus commanded, the wind immediately penetrated into his frame, cold, cutting, drying,and insufferable. Knowing that the wind had entered into his body, the Daitya boy applied his whole heart to the mighty upholderof the earth. And Janardana, seated in his
foiled
BOOK
1.,
CllAl'.
XIX.
53
lieart,waxed
which
When and the had the
wrotli, and
hastened
drank
to
up
own
the
fearful
wind,
thus
its
annihilation.
were
devices
of Sanibara
all
frustrated,
w^ind had perished,the prudent blighting of his preceptor. His to the residence princerepaired teacher instructed him dailyin the science of polity,
as
of
government,
of
and
invented, by Usanas,
when he
benefit
kings; and,
well prince was thought that the modest of the science,he told the grounded in the principles with was thoroughly conversant king that Prahlada dant the rules of government, as laid down by the descen-
Bhrigu. Hiranyakasiputherefore summoned and desired him to repeat the prince to his presence, self what he had learned; how a king should conduct himof
towards
friends
or
foes;w^hat
measures
he
should
adopt at the three periods(ofadvance, retrogression, how he should treat his councillors, or stagnation); his ministers, the officers of his government and of those of his household, his emissaries, his subjects,
doubtful
he
sort
should
what and
construct;
be
forest
mountain
should
be
reduced;
out.
internal
what
rooted
All
this,and
father,to
the youth was commanded, by his studied, explain.To this,Prahlada, having bowed of the
to the feet and reverentially affectionately : his forehead,and thus replied touched
king,
"It is true
that I have my
been
instructed,in
matters,
them.
by
venerable
But
I cannot, in
have
It is said
54
VISHNU
PURANA,
that
the
means
of
foes).^ But
neither friends
nor
I,
father
be
not
no
angry
"
know
foes; and
means
accomphshed, the
It
were
idle to
talk of
where
is the the
supreme
and
soul, lord
who is in
world,
is identical with
beings. The
and in all friend
divine
Vishnu
thee, father, in
can
speak of
cultivate
are
such
tedious
unprofitable
knowledge; and all our energiesshould be dedicated to the acquirementof is knowledge notion that ignorance The true wisdom. arises,father, from ignorance. Does not the child, to be a spark imagine the fire-fly king of the Asuras is not for our is active duty, which That of fire?* tion. bondage; that is knowledge, which is for our liberaAll other duty is good only unto weariness: all other knowledge is only the cleverness artist. of an Knowing this, I look upon all such acquirementas That which is really hear me, 0 profitless. profitable, mighty monarch, thus prostratebefore thee, proclaim.
sciences,which
,
but false
He
w^ho
cares
not
for
dominion,
'means
he who
cares
not
for
'
These
are
the
four
Upayas,
of success',
in specified
the
Amara-kosa:f
t II.,8, 1,
20,
56
VISHNU
PURANA.
bind
ocean;
him
or
with
strong bands/
and
cast
him
and of
into
the
all the
regions,the Daityas
to
Danavas,
this
will
become
converts
the
doctrines
us,
silly
wretch.
in the
he
still persists
enemies.
Death
The
is the
disobedient."
bound
prince with
and threw the
commanded,
on
As
he
floated
the
waters,
ocean
convulsed
in
throughout
when
its whole
extent,
and
mighty undulations,
This the
threatening to submerge
the
earth.
Hi-
ranyakasipuobserved,
hurl rocks
into the
sea,
he
commanded
and
pilethem
nor
another,
whom
burying
beneath
not
their
incumbent weapons
him
fire would
burn,
the
whom
poison, nor
fell from
of elephants life
was
destroy;who
heart,
whose
incantations nor magic spirits, the loftiest heights, unhurt; w^ho of depraved the spheres a son ; "Here", he curse. a perpetual
"
cried, "since
mountains.
he
cannot
die,here
let him
of years,
at the
bottom
of the ocean,
by
Dana-
sovereign
of the
in the
time
of the
dwarf
tion, incarna-
of Patala.
With the
Nagapasas,
'snake
-nooses';
tortuous
and
twining
round
Ndgahandhana,
MSS.,
which here
seem
t In my
to
differ from
those
used
by
Professor
Wilson,
I find:
BOOK
I.,
C'HAl'.
XIX.
57
vas
hurled
upon
Prahlacla, whilst
and But
in the
over
great
ocean,
ponderous rocks,
thousand
thus
piled them
he, stillwith
him
for many
miles.
mind
undisturbed,
bottom
to
offered
sea,
of the
thee,
cod of
of the
lotos-eye!*
Glory
to
to
thee,
most
excellent
thee, soul
of all worlds!
Glory
the of
thee, wielder
of
to
of the
to
sharp
friend
discus!
Glory
world!
to
best
Brahmans;t
the
of Brahmans of the
and To
kine;
Krishna,
the
preserver
Govinda
the be
be
glory!
To
To in
him its
who,
the
as
Brahma,
of the
art
creates
universe; who,
existence,
at
is its preserver;
praise!
the
thee, who,
of
end
Kalpa,
takest
form
Rudra;
to
thee, who
art
triform; be
adoration!
Thou,
Achyuta,
the
gods, Yakshas,
and dancers of
demons,
saints, serpents,
choristers
heaven,
sects, animals, birds, inmen, goblins,evil spirits, plants,and stones, earth, water, fire, reptiles,
sky, wind, sound, touch, taste, colour, flavour, mind, (ofnature). Thou soul,time, and the qualities intellect, the chief object of them all." Thou art all these, and
art
knowledge
and
ignorance,
Thou
art
truth the
and
falsehood,
poison and
ambrosia.
performance and
Pundarikdksha.
i" Purushottama.
*
Brahmanyadeva.
^"nfr^f^^^Tg:
^^^^^T
T^:
II
58
VISHNU
PUHANA.
discontinuance Vedas
of acts:^ thou
art
art
the
acts
which
the
the
all acts,and
by which
art
the soul of
the fruit of
indicating piety. Thy universal diffusion, tures, might and goodness,is in me, in others, in all creain all worlds. Holy ascetics meditate on thee: sacrifice to thee.f Thou alone, identical piouspriests
with
burnt the ofods and the fathers of
mankind, t receivest
The universe is thy oblations.^ and offerings whence intellectual form,'' proceededthy subtile form, Thence
art
this world.
thou the
and is
elementarybeings,and
called soul, within
all them.
subtile
that principle,
Hence
the supreme
soul of
is subtile or gross, which as distinguished objects, and which be conceived,is even cannot imperceptible, And of thee. Glory be to thee,Purushottama! a form form, which, soul of all,is gloryto that imperishable manifestation* of thy might,the asylum of all another
Acts
of devotion
"
oblations, sacrifices,
the
observance
to
of
like
"
opposed
the
or
contemplativeworship, which
-
dispenseswith
of
ritual. oiled
and
Kavya,
the first
oblations
ghee
butter; the
former
'
presented to
the
the
Pitris.
product of nature,
was
intellect.
to
preceding passage
of the supreme his other energy,
addressed This
the Purusha
or
itual spir-
being.
'^'qjj
is addressed
to his material to
essence,
Pradhana.
^ "JT^Tl t There
is
f^Tl
-^^ %^f^ft
^"^T^ II
to
"holy" and
"pious".
Pitris.
BOOK
T..
CHAl'.
XIX.
59
1 salute the
senses;
her, the
whom
mind,
the
tongue,
cannot
define;who
of the who
to him
is to be distinguishe
alone
by
whom
the
wisdom
trulywise.'^'
is the eternal
Om!
Salutation to Vasudeva:
lord: he from
he who is nothingis distinct; all! Grlory distinct from be to the great spirit, again and or shape; again; to him who is without name who, sole, is to be known by adoration ;f whom, in the forms
manifested
in heaven I
upon
earth, the
not
dwellers
they
supreme
behold
his
inscrutable nature.t
the universal the whom
the glorify
witness,who,
ill of all. is not
as
seated
to
good
and
Glory
Vishnu,
ever
from
to be
distinct!
May he,
meditated
the
compassion upon
me!
1T^^\
^rtTT^^^XllR:
t^JIigf^"tli ^^
^^3:|f^
rr^
i ii
^T?r^
^?TW
^"rarrrt f t^t
^^T^#
^^frw
^m^r% ^fT(Ji% I
Param
rujpam.
60
VISHNU
PUHANA.
whom
everything
have that
is
warped
and
woven,
imperishable,
and whom
compassion being
who
is
to
upon
whom
again,
all
to
returns,
whom is all
proceeds;
whom whom
all,
am!
and
things
are;
to
him
I, also,
all
For
everywhere,
me.
and
through
All
things
in
me,
are
am
all I the
things.
am
things
are
who the
am
everlasting. receptacle
of the is after
undecayable,
of the
ever-enduring, Supreme.
Brahma before all
spirit
is
my
name;
preme su-
soul,
end of
that
is
things,
that
the
all.
'
Or,
rather,
'
woven
as
the
warp
and
woof
^^r{
meaning
threads.'
'woven
by
the
long
threads',
and
iftfTi
'l"y
the
cross
CHAPTER
Vishnu appears
to to
XX. Hiranyakasipu
relents,
\isii.'iu and
as
Prahlada.
son:
is
conciled re-
his
he becomes
is put
to
death
of
by
the
Nri-
siiiiha. fruit of
Prahlada
king
the
Daityas:
his
posterity:
hearing
his
story.
Thus
own
meditatiiigupon
himself
Vishnu,
as
as
identical
with
his
and
Prahlada spirit,
became
as
one
with
him,
finallyregarded entirelyhis
nothing
supreme
this whose which
own
the
divinity. He
was
forgot
of
conscious
else than
being
in
the
inexhaustible, eternal,
of the of efficacy
soul; and,
of is
consequence
conviction
essence
wisdom,
present
in his
heart,
as,
was
through
become
was
the
one
As sin. soon wholly purified from force of his contemplation,*Prahlada with burst
had he
was
Vishnu,
the
bonds
with the
which
ocean
bound
instantly asunder;
and the
monsters
violentlyuplifted ;
alarmed;
trembled
the the and who And demons main.
;
of the and
deep
were
earth,
and the
with
all her
forests
mountains,
which
out
had
him,
the
came
from
When
beheld
and
(outer)
he
to
world
again,
contemplated
he
was,
earth
heaven,
himself
remembered
be
and
recognized
his
to
Prahlada.
is without undeand
con-
again
he
or
hymned
end;
Purushottama,
mind the
who
beginning
his
viatinglyaddressed
object
of his prayers,
acts
"}"Uragabandha.
62
VISHNU
PURANA.
trol. who
"Om!
art
Glory
and
to
the
end
of all*: to
thee, lord,
and table; immu-
subtile
mutable substantial;
divisibl divisible and inand imperceptible; perceptible indefinable and definable; the subject of and void of attributes; abidingin qualities, attributes, phous; though they abide not in thee; morphous and amorminute
ness
and
hideousinvisible;
and
v^isdom;
cause
and
existence effect;
that is
non-existence;comprehending all
0
cause
thou
perishab and imof perishable good and evil;essence rudiments! elements; asylum of luideveloped and many, who art both one Vasudeva, first
large art all beings, and hidden; who and snuill;manifest and art not all beings;and from whom, althoughdisthe universe proceeds:to dinct from universal cause, !"f thee,Purushottama, be all glory
of
all, glorybe
unto
thee!
0 thou
who
art
Whilst,
with
mind
intent
on
Vishnu,
in
he
thus
nounced pro-
his
yellow robes,
Paramdrthdrtha.
^WT^^
^f^^t?
H'chMcJt
'^"^"^ "^^^^^"^li{^^^
ii
II ^?T^"t ^T^^^Tt^WTTW^T,
^:
^ ^ ^ajnffr i ^^^fT:
^?fr^w
5^^tt^t2i II
64
VISHNU
I'URANA.
my
father
from
this
iniquity."
shall be
another
swered an-
this
boon.
it, son
of the my
Asura."
Prahlada
said: "All
been
shall
never
for nothing:
Vishnu with
"Since
thou
thy
heart
filled, immovably,
tain atblessing,
trust
shalt,through my
Thus Prahlada
him.
freedom
existence."
and sight; down
vanished
from
and father,
bowed
before
him
on
the
forehead,^ and
said: "Dost
thou
embraced
him,
son?"
and
shed
the
tears, and
live,my
And
great Asura
him
with like any of his been
and treated cruelty, his duties And kindness. Prahlada, fulfilling other youth,continued dihgentin the service
repentedof
his former
preceptor
and
his father.
After
had
man-
put to death by Vishnu, in the form of the sovereign became Prahlada lion,''^
Daityas;
elsewhere
'
Literally,'having
occasion
to
smelt this
his
forehead.'
have
had
observe
practice:Hindu
of that
p. 45.
2
Here
is another
instance
is
to
brief reference
this Puraria.
to
popular
man-
and
lion
met
frequent in
The but
in several
of the
Puranas;
I have
with
that
the
It is there is everywhere,
said
Hiranyakasipu
he is not He visible then
his son,
why,
the the
pillarin
strikes
they
are
assembled.
rises, and
column
his fist;
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XX.
65
on
which, Vishnu,
man,
in
form
which
a
is neither
wholly
which
lion
nor
issues
from
it,
and
to
ends
in Hi-
pieces.
same
this
account,* therefore,
of the
the particulars,
the
popular version
story.
Bhdgavafa-purdna VII., 8,
,
12-30.
Burnouf's
translation
of it is
as
follows
tii
veux
certainemeut
mourir,
le
ainsi outre
mesure;
au
car
il est
confus, 6 insense,
mort.
qui langage
toi
te de
qui
"Et
toucbent
tu
moment
nommes
de
leur
le souveraiu que
du
monde,
miserable, comma
s'il y
autre
souveraiu
moi,
partout,
done
pourquoi ne paraitil pas dans cette colonne? "Orgueilleux, je te separeraila tete du corps:
en ce
qu'il te protege
par
jour
ce
Hari
qui
est
ton
appui
insulte de
son
desire. ainsi
"Narada
dit:
Apres
avoir
plusieurs fois
I'Asura
,
de
dures
paroles son
ce fils, grand serviteur son du haut de poignard, s'elanc^a il frappa la colonne du poing.
Bhagavat
siege, et
furieux, tirant
toute
sa
usant
de
force,
"Au
meme
instant
il
en
sortit
un
de I'enveloppe
et
des "Au
autres moment
ce
I'cpuf du
I'aneantissement
de voulait
leurs
tuer
fier de
sa
entendit tremble
bruit
duquel
la
cause
chercha,mais
son
vain,
et
I'assemblee.
"Alors, pour
residait
en au
justifier ce
au
qu'avait dit
de
tous
sous une
serviteur
prouver
qu'il
semblee I'as-
realite centre
sein
apparut dans
de la colonne,
merveilleuse, qui
sortait du milieu que
n'etait
ni celle d'un
homme,
de
tous
un
animal.
cet
un
"Regardant
colonne, Ce
etre cette
ctre
qui
lion?
de
la
n'est ni
animal, ni
d'homme
homme
et
peut
lion
etonnante
forme
de
a
"Pendant
le qu'ilreflechissait,
Dieu des
la forme yeux
et
de
devant s'elau(,'a
au
lui, terrible,ayant
dont
une
rouges
et
I'or bruni
feu,
"De
un
visage
criniere
epaisse
herissee
augmentait
un
langiie trancliante
poignard,des
II.
fronces
qui
rendaient
son
visage eflrayaut,des
5
66
VISHNU
PURANA.
upon
his
piety, exercised
et
extensive
d'une
sway,
and
was
dressees,
caveriie,
une
bouche narines
et
une
des
elargieset
et
qui
s'en-
d'une
au
inaniere
horrible.
col etait gros parseiue
se
touchait
ciel; son
son
court,
sa
poitrinelarge, sa
comme
taille ramassee, de
cent la
corps
de
polls, jaunes
voritables
et
les
rayons
comme
lune;
ses
bras
nombreux
developpaientautour
de
armes.
de
lui
ses bataillons;
ongles
le
etaient
"Tel
se
montrait
Dieu,
avec
inabordable les
armes se
chassant irresistibles
devant
lui
les
Daityas
ou
et
les Danavas
toutes
qu'ilpossedait
c'est Hari,
ses
qu'ilavait
ce
empruntees, quaud
I'Asura
dit:
me
Sans
doute
c'est
seront
croit ainsi
pouvoir
des
a
tuer; mais
de tombe
efforts
"Et
aussitot,poussant
un
cri, le heros
mais par semblable la
Daityas arme
I'insecte de
son
sa
massue
Nrisimha;
s'etonner
qui
dans
le
disparutabsorbe
splendeur
aupres
ennemi.
du
Dieu
dont
la
Bonte
la
splendeur les
Tenebres
en
[primitives]?
le
Cependant
coups "Pendant aussi
cette
repetes de
qu'ilcombattait
arme
brave
avec
sa
massue,
le Dieu
le
saisit
I'oiseau
fils de des
Tarkcha
ferait
lui
echappa
qui
des
se
mains,
pareil au
de leurs
reptile
Garuda
joue.
demeures
les
immortels
habitants
cieux, cbasses
caches Asura
derriere
grand
per, de
redoutait
desapprouverentcette action; mais le mains s'imaginant que Nrihari,aux duquel il venait d'echapsa bouclier et son vigueur, saisit son poignard,et I'attaqua
une ou
,
les nuages,
nouveau
avec
activity infatigable.
"Au voies
un
sou
moment du
impetueux
sans
comme
le
en
vautour, haut,
avec en une
il
s'elanyaitdans
les
glaive, frappant
et
relache
rire
,
violent
ennemi
de
saisit
rapidite
adveret
qui
au
yeux.
"Semblable
reptilequi
tons
saisit
sens
un
rat, Hari
les douleurs
s'empara de
de
cette
en
son
dans
etreinte;
se
cuisse peau
la
jouant
Garuda
ongles
un
cette
impenetrable a
la
foudre,
comme
dechire
serpent venimeux.
des lechant yeux
de
sa
"Roulant
dont
fureur
qui
de par
un
I'animait
sa
rendait
tolerable, I'aspcctinavec
langue
criniere apres
les coins
sa
tcte
entouree
au
ses
d'une
rougie
egorge
le
qui
en
degouttait,
une
semblable lando de
lion
qui
avoir
guir-
entrailles,
BOOK
I.,
L'lIAP.
XX.
67
blessed of
an
with
numerous
was
progeny.*At
the reward from
the
expiration
of moral
the consequences
merit
on
demerit,
and
final exemption from existence. deity, the Daitya Prahlada, the wise Such, Maitreya, was and faithful worshipperof Vishnu, of whom you wished
the
to
hear;
and
such
was
his miraculous
power.
ever Who-
is immediately of Prahlada history cleansed from his sins. The iniquities that he commits, or by day, shall be expiatedby once hearing, by night, The perusal once or reading,the historyof Prahlada. of new the day of full moon, of this history on moon, the eighthor twelfth day of the lunation, shall or on As Vishnu yieldfruit equalto tho donation of a cow." listens to the
^
'
The
days
The
of
full
and
new
moon
are
sacred
with
all sects
of Hindus.
were
days
of the
as
,
lunar
considered The
Vaishiiavas
appears
text.
eighth maintains
of
character, in
tlie
eighth
Bh;idra
more
being
the
the
birth-day of Krishna;
works,
the
as
the Vai-
eleventh,
varta
more
^
in
recent
Vaishnava
the
Brahma
and
Puraiia,
sacred Or any but
has
taken
place of
of
twelfth,
is
even
than
the
solemn it
That
cow
is held
a more
particularly
sacred:
"
implies accompaniments
and
of
ornaments
"Quitta
et
a arme
son
ennemi,
imiltitude
a
il avait
arrache secondee
le
coeur
avec
ses
ongles;
leurs
de
la
bras
par
des
des
glaives,il niit
se
moit
de TAsura,
qui
suite
armes,
levaient
par
luilliers de
parts
la
maitre."
j^ifT^^
t There
words is
^^^^T#g^^^
the MSS.
of his at my
II
to
nothing,
was
in
disposal, answering
acts".
the
"which
the
reward
meritorious
68
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
protected
was
Prahlada shall
tale.
in
all the
^
the
calamities
to
which
who
he listens
exposed,
to
so
deity
protect
him
constantly
the
The
legend Naradiya
It is
of
Prahlada
is
inserted,
in
the
in
detail,
in
the
Bhagaof
the
vata
and
Purarias
,
and
Uttara
Khanda
Padma.
adverted
to,
Moksha
more
briefly,
of the
in
the
Vayu,
Linga,
and
in
Kurma,
the Hari
"c.,
in
the
Dharma
Mahabharata,
Vanisa.
CHAPTER
Families of the of of
XXL
Descendants of wives.
Daityas. by
Kasyapa
Birth
by
Danu,
Children
the
sons
Kasyapa
Diti.
his
other
of the
Maruts,
The
were
sons
of
Samhracla,* (the
son
of
Hiranyakasipu),
Prahlada
had
Bashkala/f
whose
son was
named
Virochana;
sons,
BaU;
who
had
hundred
Bana
many
:t
was
the
eldest."
were
Hiranyaksha Daityas
of
sons,
all of whom
great prowess
Jharjhara," Saktmi,
Bhii-
'
The
Padraa
makes
were
these five
the
sons
of does
Prahlada.
not
The
Bhagavatal! says
names.
sons,
but
give
the
to
the
It also demons
the and in
sons
of
Hlada;
The
making Vayu
them refers
brated celeHlada
son,
Vatapi.
Paurahik and the
other
Daityas,
and Maricha
legend; Upasunda:
latter,
name
making
the
his
Nisunda,
father of
Sunda
former,
the
and
Taraka;
and
note.
of
Muka.
'
The
are
Padma
not
Purana of any
are more
Vayu
The
several
of
names
these: of
but
two
they
latter
gives
the
daughters,
who
celebrated, Piitana
and
Sakuni.
In
two
p.
30,
supra,
the
Translator
prefers
to
call
him
Saiiihlada.
See
the
notes
there.
to
t
a
According
the
"
Bhdgavata-piirdnn,
was son
Bashkala
"
who
had
brother,
Mahisha
of
Auuhrada
Siirmya.
" Variants
and Piitana.
of
this
name
are
Urjhara, Bhiirbhura,
Bhiirbhuva,
Karkara,
Pancha-
ii At
VI., 18,
with Kriti
13
and his
14,
it
speaks
and of
of
one
son
of
Saiiihrada,
sons
jana,
for
mother;
Vatapi
and
Ilvala,
ofllrada,
by
Dhamani.
70
VISHNU
PUHANA.
tasaritapana, Mahanabha,
vaUant
The Taraka. These
were
the
mighty-armed and
sons
the
the
of Diti/
DwimurKasyapa, by Danu, were Samdhan, Sankara,* Ayomnkha, Sankusiras,Kapila, bara, Ekachakra, and anotherf mighty Taraka, Swarbhanu, Vrishaparvan Puloman, and the powerful These the renowned Danavas or were Viprachitti.
,
children of
sons
of Dann.-
Swarbhanu Sarmishtha^
was
had
Upadanavi and
'
and
M^ere
The
descendants
to
of
Hirariyaksha
to
are
said,
in
the
or
Padma
seven
Puraria,
hundred Kalanabha.
^
have
extended
seventy-seven
Some
crores,
and
seventy
millions.
read
t
Padma but also and those the
The
Vayu Purarias
of
most note
are
furnish the
most
a same
much
as
longer list
in the
of
names:
text,
"with which
^
Bhagavata,"
part, agrees.
of Namuchi.
cording Ac-
The
to
Prabha mother be
wife
Vayu,
to
she
is the will
of Nahusha.
Married
Yayati, as might
be
related. U
to
The
text
understood
imply
that the
latter two
In
two
MSS.
inspectedthe reading is
I have
Sankura. has
t The
to
examined,
mention
nothingcorrespondent
in
this
seem
that
is made,
the
present
of chapter,
+
only
Taraka, but
Taraka. and
of two what
Only
At
in the do
text
accompanying
Elsewhere
names
I find
21)
the
reading
is Kalanabha.
ArisKta, Vibhavasn, Ayomukha, Sankusiras,Swarbhanu, Kapila, Aruna, Ilayagriva, Puloman, Vrishaparvan, Ekachakra, Anutapana, Dhiimrakesa,Yiriipaksha, and Viprachitti. occur Many of these names again at VIII., 10, 19-22.
Sambara, ilVI., 6,
31.
"
YL, G,
CO, it
Dwimiirdhan,
The
reading which
And
I find is
see
Suprabha.
In Book
X. IV., Chapter
the
72
VISHNU
PIRANA.
bhanu,
the
most
and
the
eminent
was
were race
and thousands, multiphed, by liundreds through succeeding generations. In the family of the Daitya Prahlada, the Nivatawere kavachas purified \vere born, whose by spirits of Danu
of
Kasyapa)
most
had
six
ilhistrious
The of
text
omits
the Rahu
two
celebrated Vol.
of the
Saimhikeyas
and
or
sons
are
Siihbika,
(see
in
Ketn,
the the
who
specifiedboth
as
the Of
Bhagavataf
the other
sons
Vayu;
former,
the
eldest
were
son.
it is
said, by
Vayu,
^
that Two
they
names
by
Parasurama.
of note, of
Vayu,
Sachi,
father
are
omitted wife
by
the
Vishnu;
and
that
Puloman,
the of
of Indra, and
mother
of
Jayanta;
Maya,
Vajrakama
Mahodari.
^
The
Bhagavata
says
the
Paulomas observes
were
by Arjuna,
same as
who,
therefore, the
commentator
were
,
the
Nivatakavachas.
of the the
But
the and
Mahabharata of the
describes and
destruction
as
,
Nivjitakavachas,
Kalakeyas
8:
successive
is
exploits of Arjuna.
in
Parvan,
I., 633.
which the
The
story
narrated
detail
to
only
the
Mahabharata,
in which
is,
consequently, prior
occurs.
all that
Purarias
the
allusion
were
According
to
to
work,
Nivatakavachas the
Daof
of
navas, the
two sea;
the
number the
of
depths
children
and
Paulomas Puloma
Kalakanjas Kalaka,
air.
Avere
the
Daitya dames,
inhabitingHirai'iyapura,
the
golden city,floatingin
the
"
Vakrayodhin
of the
occurs
in
three 71.
,
MSS.
,
that
I have
seen,
t The
eldest-born
purdna B/idyavataKetns,
6, 35,
:i
speaks
in
of
Rahu
as
being
the
who
were
hundred
nnnil)ev:
BOOK
r"
vuw,
xxr.
73
Suchi, Bhasi, Sugrivi, Suki,Syeni, Suki gave birth to parrots,owls, and Gridhrika. :^ Syeni, to hawks; Bhasi, to kites;Gfidhri,""
asses.
to
camels, and
and Aruna.
Such
were
the progeny
of Tamra.
Vinata bore to
The
Kasyapa two
and king of the feathered tribes, of the serpent race. ^ The children of Surasa
were
thousand
mighty
All
the
copiesread
be,
'Suki
bore
which
should But
the several
sorts
Uluki
the
to
is nowhere
of the
daughters
'Owls
and
reading may
owls', i. e.,
But the
to
^^TTf^^chcfiT^it
The has the authorities
a
birds
opposed
our
generally
different
with
or:
text.
Vayu
Garuda,
of
somewhat
mother and
account,
Suki,
to
married
of parrots;
Syeni, married
the mother
Aruna,
mother
crows,
Sampati
Jatayu; Bhasi,
and Dhrita-
of
jays, owls,
tlie
mother
are
other
water-fowl.
last
agree of
this account.
Bhagaadds the
vata
Tarksha, and,
of wild the
in this
Saranui,
the Padma
^
animals.
The
Vayu
and
metres
of the
Vedas,
as
daughters of Vinata;
Anayus
gives her
The
one
daughter,Saudamini.
modern fable.
dra2;ons of
(or Danayus)
is
put "Gridhrika". in two t This reading actuallyoccurs of Kasyapa; and I Tarksha is a name
"
Professor
Wilson
MSS.
that
I have
"
examined.
in the Bhdp. 28,
Garuda
is said
VI,, 6, gavata-purdna,
note fi,and
my
22 -to
be his
son
by Suparna.
the
Vide supra,
extract,there given,from
Bhdgavaia-purdna,
74
VISHNU
I'URANA.
The
progeny
of Kadrii
were
thousand
many-headed
to
serpents,of immeasurable
chief
Garuda;^" the
amongst
whom
monsters,^whether
or
the
were
serpents.^ all, sharp-toothed were, earth, amongst the birds, of flesh, ^f devourers
and in
one
substituted of the
for
Surasii, in
t
The
the
Vayu,
Surasa
of the
were
accounts
Padma. The
Bhagavata says"
has both
Rakshasas and
her
oft-
spring.
former mother
'
Matsya
Anayus;
cows;
making
the
the
the
the latter,
of diseases. The
Vayu
to
names
forty;
of the
the
most
are
noted
amongst
whom,
in
addition
those
text,
Airavata,
Dhfitarashtra,
Puiidarika,Kapila, Nahusha,
'
and
some
Marii.
understand carnivorous makes
By
Dan'ishtrin
(^f^^)
The
serpents;
some,
Rakshasas: fishes
seem
but, by
intended.
tlie context,
Vayu
Krodhavasa from
of twelve
others,
whom
fishes,
Bhiitas
and
or Pistichas, a
goblins,sprang.
here:
One
copy
only
inserts
half-stanza
"Krodha
was
"
Suparna,
the
in the
original.
to
me
All "}-
MSS.
accessiWe
read
as
follows:
"Know
thus
her
irascilile
brood",
;
"c.
no
and there is
mention
of "Krodhavasa".
1.
"
It says"
Yatudhanas.
These
,
are
sort
of
goblins(?). serpents
and
|]According
other
the
were reptiles
6, 27,
the
BOOK
I., CHAP.
xxr.
75
Sui-abhi
was
the
mother
of
cows
and
l"iit!aloes;^
and Rakthe
Ira,*of
every
trees, and
of grass;
kind
Khasa,
of the Yakshas^
the
mother from
,
of the the
Pisachas";t
which
is
an
interpolation, apparently
The of Padma the
Matsya
or
Hari the
Vamsa. mother
Puraha,
;
second
legend,
The
makes
Krodha
Bhutas
and
Bhagavata+
of the Rohini
says,
of
animals
with
cloven of
hoofs. and
The of two
Vayu
has,
eleven and
Eudras,
Siva,
former
daughters,
descended
-
Gandharvi;
from Khasa
the
of whom
horned
to
cattle,and,
the
latter,horses.
two
According
The
Vayu,
had
sons,
Yaksha
and
beings.
the
Padma,
and
second
series
,
makes
mother of the
of both
names
Apsarasas
of both
Gandharvas. well
as
The of
Vayu
of two
long lists
and
classes, as
are
Vidyadharas
Kimnaras.
The
Apsarasas
of whom
in
as distinguished
are thirty-four
'divine',
ten
number. in
The the
latter
individuals penances
,
most
frequently
sages, such and the
engaged
as
of interruption
of
holy
Menaka,
Sahajanya, Ghi'itachi
Urvasi is of
a
Pramlocha,
order
to
Piirvachitti.
different
cluded Tilottama, Misrakesi, are indaughter of Narayaha. Rambha, the Laukika nymphs. There are also fourteen amongst
Gaiias
or
troops
of
See
my
third
it in
note
in p
26, supra.
and it
occurs
t I
find
several
MSS.;
in the
words:
text
as
recognized
by
the
smaller
commentary.
It is in
these
But
three
26.
copies have,
at
instead
of
: VI., 6,
note
the
end
of this
chapter.
76 the
VISHNU
PURANA.
Kasyapa, whether descendants whose movable or multiplied stationary, tion, through successive generations/This creainfinitely 0 Brahman, took placein the (secondor) SwaIn the (present rochisha Manwantara. or) Vaivaswata fice Manw^antara, Brahma beingengaged at the great sacrias instituted by Varuna, the creation of progeny, the For he begot, as his sons, it is called,occurred. who seven Rishis, formerly,mind-engendered, were, of the Gandharvas, and was, himself, the grandsire gods,and Danavas.^ serpents,
These
were
children
of
'
The
Kiirma,
Matsya, Brahma,
with generally, and progeny.
and
Vayu
of
Puranas
text, in the
description
most
Kasyapa's
The
Vayu
enters
details, and
different
very descended
long catalogues of
from
the
the The
names
characters and
the
sage.
Padma
Matsya,
Hari
Vaiiisa,repeat
have been
the
some variations,
of which
adverted
in the
preceding
notes.
^
We
have
be
considerable
doubted
variation,here,
allusion In
one
in the commentary;
text
and
it may
if the
in
the
is
accurately
'Brahma, Rishis,
or
explainedby
the
either the in
of the versions.
it is said that
seven
grandsireof
were
who
be
born
former
Manwantara,
in creation.
the
to
be
his sons,
no
to
the
intermediate
agents
He
created
other
beings himself,
being engrossed by
sacrificial
ceremony:'
Instead
of
the the
state
of sons', of
the
reading is,
in former
in the
sometimes,
to
character and
all other
gods
the rest,
were
who,
Manwantara,
originated from
as
Kasyapa,
the
seven
created,
Rishis. The
present period,
of offspring the
other of
explanation agrees
birth
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XXI.
77
her
intermediate
sons
agency
seven
Risliis, but
at
the in
of
Brahma,
fire:
begotten,
^^J cT"^
the
saci'ifice
Varuha,
sacrificial
"^^
the
^T^^"T "^fft"
'5R'f^"TT Xff^
its
'
story is
I
I*
not
given, be}ond
the
being
in
other
"cr?^TWT"TnC^
latter
member
^^^^
air of
modern
mystification.
The
the
war
of
the
passage
on
is what
foregoing,
of the
and
carried
to
"In Diti
the
Gandharvas,
children",
serpents,
"c.
;
gods,
word | This sage pas-
demons,
having
lost
her
the
'virodha' is defended
occurs,
being understood, by
the
f^'^^j ^fTJ^^
Varhsa,
where
authority of
for
the
word
word,
instead
of
occurs
The
parallel passages
first Sanskrit this
one,
are
thus
rendered
by
M.
Langlois:! 'Le
The
is
from
the
smaller
mentary; com-
from
larger.
as
The
passage
annotated
follows:
%^^%
TTffr[^T^%
f^Tm
^ffr
11
has,
in
place of
^"I'^TTI
and
237
"
Vol.
as
I.,pp.
T^T
22
and
23.
The
original i/anrnwA'a
"
236
,
is
follows:
?T^^
HTfT
^: ^T^%
^T"frf^'% ^fTI
f^rm
%^^%
g ^ff^
^ctYiI
78
VISHNU
TIRANA.
and
the
best
a
of
her,
a son
mised proof
her irresistible
boon;
prowess
which
she
prayed
who
for
and
valour,
destroy
the
Indra.
The
had
a
excellent
Muni
granted
wdtli "who
one
great
"You
giftshe
shall with you bear
solicited,but son",
he
condition.
said,
shall person
m
carefullycarry
the dame
the
babe thus
your
hundred And
years." Having
observed the the
rules
mental
and
personal
learnt
came
purity. Whenf
Diti bore
a
king
of the
immortals
that
to
son
destined
upon
for his
he destruction, the
utmost
her,
and
attended for
an
her
with
humility,
tion. intenthe
watching
At
opportunity to disappointher
the last year of the
one
last, in
occurred.
century,
portunit op-
Diti the
which the
retired,
night, to rest,
of her
without
and his fell
performing asleep; on
The
prescribedablution
the thunderer in her womb
feet,
with
divided,
into
thunderbolt,
embryo
thus
seven
t portions.
child,
avait
mutilated,
de
cried
bitterly;
creation sacrifice
de
son
Manou
eut
Swarotchicha
lieu: c'etait avait
sous
cesse
regner
quand
cette
I'empire
du La
Manou
Vevaswata,
creation de
le
de
Varouria
commence.
premiere
temps
fut celle
a
Brahma,
quand
il
jugea
qu'il
etait du
proceder
sacrifice, et que,
dans
sa
souverain
et
ai'eul les
monde,
il forma
lui-nieme
pensee
enfanta
sept Brahmarchis.'
In
the
original, Sakra.
the Sanskrit inserts the
name
t Here
of
Maghavat.
80
VISHNU
rURANA.
but
without
success;
and
one
the
latter, absurd
as
it is,
seems
to
"
have 'Do
no
better
than
"
(md)
worse
not
is not
explanations
of the
which
commentators
suggested."
and
"
Translation
here
proposes
various
from
etymologiesof
mid-heaven
the
i;j.
name
Marut,
sound
some
borrowed
,
They
or,
(ruvanti, from
sound clouds without
made
(mitain);
They
in the the
They
They
the
shine hasten
(from ruch)
are
(mitam) by themselves;
the be that
in
or,
(dravanti) in
whose and
,
sky.
Vedas,
is the
All
to
people
the
text:
mid-air
said, in the
station
all
styled Maruts,
heaven
,
'AH
females
middle
the
are
masculine all-pervading
Vayu
the
dition trasons
Maruts'.
Sayana
also in
cites the
Pauranik the
birth
of the
Maruts, forty-nine
seven
troops, as
Ibid., Vol.
accounted
by
in
the the
as
scholiast:
'After
Diti, under
in
the circumstances
Puraiias,they
they
you
were
Parvati,
former: Mahesa
If
love
deep affliction by Siva and passingsportively along. The latter said to the these transform lumps of flesh into boys. me,
them
to
beheld
accordingly made
gave
of
accoutred, and
called that the
sons
age,
and
similarly
whence
they
to
are
The
NUi-manjari
not form
adds
other
legends;
Siva
one,
Parvati, hearing
births shapeless he
as
lamentations
of Diti, entreated
to weep
give
the
that
of
Prithivi,the
a
earth,
era
These
stories
are,
evidently,fictions
of
much
later
than
that and
of the may
Vedas;
set
Tantras, explain
Maruts
be
the from being borrowed, if not fabricated, to as aside, without hesitation, utterlyfailing passagas in the Vedas which
note.
the the
meaning
sons
of
those
call
the
of to
Rudra."
I., p
are seven
302, fourth
number the
"According
each
another
seven
,
troops of the
of
Maruts,
consisting of
the
making
the
usual
forty-nine ; legend
most suggesting,
probably,rather
suggested by,
second
absurd
given in
Puranas."
note.
Note The
followingaccount
Dictionary,pp.
Sdma-veda
makes
the and
Apsarases
223:
is taken
from
Goldstiicker's
Sanskrit
"The
mention of the
of
them;
the
Rig-veda names,
as
two Aig-v.,
as Apsarasas Sikhanflini,
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XXL
81
the
authoresses
five
of of
hymn);
"
in the
of Vdjasan.-s.
Yajur-vedathere
Menaka and
occur
pairs Sahajanya,
and
Apsarases,
Punjikasthala and
and
Kratusthala,
Viswachi
and
Pramloelianti
Anunilocbanti,
Ghritachi,
Sakiintala and Urvasi; in in the Satapatha-br., Purvachilti; the Atharva-veda, Ugrampasya, Ugrajit,and Rasht'rabhrit. In the Adienumerated of the Mahdbhdrata, several of these divinities are parvan two under {v. I. Aniina, another heads, the first comprising Anuchana Urvasi
MS., Annua),
{v. I.
Anavadya,
Gunamukhya
(v.
/.
Priyamukhya),
Gunavara
(v. /. Sachi), Misrakesi, Ganavara), Adrika {v. I. Attika), Soma (v. I. Alambusha, Marichi,Suchika (". /. Ishuka),Vidyutparua, Tilottama Manorama and Anagha), Ambika, Lakshai'ui, Tula Kshema, Devi, ilambha,
[v.I.
Manohara:
or
devi 'divine'
and
manorama
(or manohard)
ful' 'beauti-
are,
comprising the following eleven: Menaka, Pariiiui), Punjikasthala, Ritusthala {v. (v. I. Kratusthala),Ghritachi, Viswachi, Piirvachitti {v. I. Viprachitti), Kamya, Saradwati;
the second
Sahajanya, Kariiika
Pramlocha
I.
Umlocha,
two
Urvasi.
Other
(Hemachandra
too, will
mentions in the
names,
occur
following,)
"As
Ocean,
created
them arise from the origin, the Rdmdyana makes the Amrita; Manu churned, by the gods, for obtaining
one
representsthem by
the
of the
creations
of the
seven
Manus, themselves
Marichi, Atri,"c.; in the later mythology, Prajapatis, they are daughtersof Kasyapa by Muni (e. g., according to the Vishnu and or (according to the Padma-p.), or some Bhdgav.-pur.), by Vach by Muni,
will of K. and
by Pradha; while a third class is created by the mere Kasyapa. Thus, according to the Harivamsa, the daughtersof Pradha are Aruiiapriya, Anavadya, Aniika, Aniina (u. /. Aruiia),
some
busha, seem omitted); of K. and Muni, AlamAnuga, Subhaga, (two names Lakshmaua, Kshema, Tilottama, Suriipa, Misrakesi, Puiidarika,
(or 'the beautiful Rambha'), Asita,Subahii,Suvritta, Rambha, Manorama Sumukhi, Supriya,Sugandha, Surasa {v.I. Surama), Pramathini,Kamya {v.I. Kasya), and
and called the
Saradwati.
Those
created
by
Prajapati,
Apsarases, are
locha,Pramlocha,
and
Manovati.
The
two
of the
elaborate
list is that
E. I. H. MSS,
of this
P., and
incorrect E. I.
in four the
other
MSS.
that
the
rakesi for
to
Mis'as instances, S., and the R. S. In some for instead of Mitrakesi, Punjikasthala Kratusthala Punjakastana, in it the correction Vritastana, "c., appeared safe; others, was preferable
H.,
R. A.
give
II.
the
doubtful
reading.] This
82
VISHNU
PURANA.
thirty-four Apsarases, called the Gandharva-Apsarases,or Gandharvas, and daughters of Kasyapa by Muni (but the MSS.
if Devi
-wives of the in
question
and Manorama are give only twenty-nine, or, names, proper names): Antachara, Dasavadya (?), Priyasishya,Surottama, thirty-one, Mis'rakesi, Sachi, Piiulini (v. I. Pari'iini), Alambusha, Marichi, Suchika,
Manorama
Rambha),
these
called
worldly Apsarases;
also called
then
six
daughters
of
Gandharvas:
and
Varanana;
four
daughters
Suyasa,
Krisangi
Visala; then
Subhaga, by Arisht'a : Anavadya, Anavasa, Atyantaniadanapriya, Suriipa, Bhasi, Mauovati, and Sukesi; then the daivati or divine Apsarases: VeKratuPunjikasthala, Menaka), Sahajanya, Pari'iini, sthala,Ghritachi,Yiswachi, Purvachitti,Pramlocha, Anumlochanti, to daka
{sic, but
v.
I.
are
added
daughter of
or
classes
and Menaka, thigh of Naruyai'ia, fourteen the Brahma. mentions Besides these, Vdyu-i). of Apsarases: 1. The Sobhayantyas, produced by the
Urvasi,
born
from
the
{manas) of Brahma,
3.
2. the
Vegavatyas,
4.
born
in
heaven
(? the MSS.
duced pro-
^f^'ST^)"
the
cf.
by Agni (cf. Vdjas., 18, 38), the 6. 18, 39), Subhanchanis, Vdjas., by Kuravas(?), by
the
Moon
Ayuvatyas,
(cf.
6. the
(MSS.:
....
-^^T^
as
%^T%
^T^:
^*IT:;
passage
perhaps their
of
name
name
is
Bhekurayas,
occurring also
in another
one
7. the Subhas(?), by Sacriiice (? their 18, 40), Vdjas., is, perhaps, Stavas, cf. Vdjas., 18, 42), 8. the Vahnayas (? perhaps, Rich the and cf. Vdjas., 18, 43), by Sdmanverses, Esht'ayas,
MS.;
cf.
9. the
Ainritas, by Amrita,
a'lfl one
'
10.
the
Mudas,
by Water; (three
must
MSS.
have
"^T'^r^WTI.
to
which, however,
under
be
corrected
^T^rtTWT
the
since
1
11.
Bhavas(?), by
Earth,
12.
the
Bhairavas,
by
who
Love:
"
14. (cf. Vdjas.,24, 37), and by Death (thislist is, probably, meant by the author
Soshayantyas,
Kddainbari,
of
ed.
in
Calc,
p. 122
"
professes to
give
fourteen
classes
one
Apsarases,
on
but,
fact,names
The
class of
Da-
ksha).
but
Ilarivaihsa
of
seven
ganas in
a
Apsarases,
on
without
naming
an
them.
Vyadi,
as
quoted
as
comm.
Hema-
chandra,
mentions
Apsaras Piabhavati,
fire consecrated from to
born
from
hole
as
in
the
ground
from of
an
for
receiving the
from
Brahma,
Vedavati,
the
born
Sulochana, altar-ground,
the
from
Yama,
of
Urvasi, from
left
thigh
his
Vishnu, Rambha,
his
mouth
Brahma,
Kakalika
,
Chitralekha,from
hand, and,
head, Mahachilta,
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XXI.
83
ful dyutpania, Tilottama, Adrika, Lakshana, Ksheraa, the divine and beautiRama (or Divya, llama, Manorama), Ilema, Sugandha, Suvasu, Subahii,
Suvrata, Asita, Saradwati, Puiularika, Surasa, Siinrita,Suvata, Kaniala, Sumukhi, Hanisapadi, Menaka,
Viswachi. divinities attracted
be thus
seem
RituSahajanya,Fan'iini. Punjikastliala,
sthala,Ghritachi,and
these "Originally, vapours Their where which character mention
of
"
to
have and
been
form
of the personifications
into
are
by
the
Sun,
At
mist
or
clouds.
may is the
in interpreted
the few
hymns
of the
liig-veda
made
of
"
them. who
Gandharva the
Rig-veda,
into
Sun,
expanded
of
the Fire
of
Lightning, the
life of
rays
as
of the
Moon,
into
and
other
acts
attributes
the
referring to
or
it, the
elementary Apsarases
of
a
heaven,
well
as
pious
become
divinities
which
represent
phenomena,
associated
both objects
physicaland
who
is the
Sunbeams Yajur-veda,
called the
are
Apsarases
the the
are
Sun;
Fire;
the
Plants
termed
Apsarases Apsarases
Sacrificial A.
of the
associated of the
Gandharva
Constellations A. and
of
Gandharva
A.
Moon;
G.
Waters,
In
two
the
G.
Wind;
the
the gifts, G.
Manas
of the
Sacrifice;Rich
another months
Sdman of
hymns,
the
or
is connected
passage
of
Vdjas.,
Vasanta
the
comm.,
two
intermediate
of the in
compass).Wind
two
(Viswakarman),
of Grishma and
or
and
Sahajanya (comm.,
the
months
the
season). Sun
in the
(Viswavyachas),
two
with Varsha
Pramlochanti
or
(comm.,
months
of and
the
rainy season).
in the with the the
two
(Samyadwasu),
of Sarad
or
with the
Viswachi
Ghritachi
(comm.,
ofHemanta
sultry season),
in
Parjanya (Arvagwasu),
months
more or
Urvasi
cold
Purvachitti This
a
(comm.,
idea
the
two
season).
where Sun the
latter
becomes, then,
the the
one
in systematized
Paranas,
of the
genii that
gana and month in the
.
attend
the
chariot
in
mentions Bhdgavata-p.
or
that,besides
pays
Rishis,Gandharvas,
to
"c., also
in
troop
of
Apsarases
chariot
adoration the
the
Sun
every
month;
every
the
Vishnu-p.,that,
over
among
genii
the
who
preside each
the
of the
Sun,
Kratusthala month
month
Madhu,
in
Punjikasthala,in
Sukra, Pramlocha, in Nabhas, Anumlocha, in Bhadrapada, Ghritachi,in Aswina, Viswachi, in Karttika, Urvasi, in Agrain Pausha, Tilottama, in Magha, Rambha, in Phalguna. hayaua, Purvachitti,
Suchi, Sahajanya,
An is given in analogous description
that
takes Viprachitti
as
the
place
is
a
of
difference less
rectness; cor-
this account
strict
development
In
of the
quoted
passage
of the
the
last
mythological epoch,
6*
84
VISHNU
PURANA.
"when
much
the
Gandharvas
to
saved in
their
elementary
of share
nature
merely Apsarases
merry
so
as
be
paradise
which
Indra,
in
the
amongst heaven,
of
a
the
life
as
Gandharvas,
are
but,
more
especially,
as a
as
licentious
in
sort;
when
and
they
promised,
received assist Soma into
too,
the
to
to
fallen
battle,
in the
in
they
are
paradise
down shake
Indra; floods,
virtue
and,
Rig-veda,
the
and
they
pour
to
they
of
epic
to
literature, deprive
unbroken
on
earth,
of
merely
the power To of
to
sages,
them
they
this the
have,
of
otherwise,
ethical
acquired
with that the
view
through physical
expressed
is
association
the
element, by
as an
Apsarases,
the
its
belongs,
in
also,
Manu, Apsaras,
or
according
when
it
which
in
soul,
its
transmigrations,
under the
reborn
was,
previous
too,
and have the three the
existence, circumstance,
influence in the
of
7-ajas
passion;
and fond
probably,
of dice:
that,
whose
Atharva-veda,
are
they
above,
at
are
Apsarases,
power of
names
given
are
supposed
with dice."
to
removing
faults
committed
gambling
CHAPTER
Dominion
over
XXII.
of creation Four
of
different
provinces
of Vishnu, conditions
assigned
varieties
to
different
beings.
Universality
Two Vishnu
of
spiritual
contemplation.
attributes Vishnu Vishnu of
spirit.
The
perceptible properties.
book of the
types
Merit of
of
his
imperceptible
the first
everything.
Purana.
hearing
Parasara.
of
"
When
Prithu
the
was
installed
in the
ernment gov-
the
earth,
great father
other of
spheres
established Soma
was
sovereignties in appointed
and
was
parts
the
creation*
monarch
stars
planets,
ofBrahmans
Vaisravana
over
ofplants,f of
made
sacrifices
and
king
was
over
kings,
chief of
Varnha,
the
waters.
Vishnu
the
Adityas;
Vaminion dothe the
Pavaka,
sava,
of the the
Vasus;
t
Daksha,
To
of the
was
patriarchs; assigned
and monarch the
of
winds, the
Prahlada
and
over
Daityas
was
Danavas;
the made
Yama,
of of
king
Manes
of
justice, (Pitris).
Garuda,
appointed
was
Airavata
of the
king
gods.
phants; eleUch-
birds; Indra,"
chief of
of the
chaihsravas Sesha
of the became beasts
was
horses;
the of
Vrishabha, lion,
the the
trees
of kine. monarch
w^as
the
:
snake-king;
the
and
sovereign
the
"}" Virudh.
\ Marut.
" Vasava,
in
the
original,
86
VISHNU
PURANA.
holy fig-tree/Having thus fixed the hmits of each Brahma stationed the great progenitor* authority, of the different quarters of rulers, for the protection He made Sudhanwan, the son of the patriarch the world. the regent of the east; Sankhapada,the Vairaja,f mortal of the patriarch Kardama, of the south; the imson Ketumat, the son of Rajas,regent of the west; of the patriarch and Hiranyaroman, the son Parjanya, regent of the north.^ By these the whole earth,with its continents and its cities, is, to the present day, seven to their several limits. according protected, vigilantly
All these invested
with for
monarchs,
and
whatever
others
may
be
strument in-
the
'
These
are
Bhagavata, "c.,"
Pitfis;Vayu,
Kubera
,
additions;
Agni
king
of
the
of the riches
Gandharvas;
and of the
Sulapaiii (Siva),oftheBhutas;
; Vasuki
of
Yakshas
of the
,
Nagas
Kama-
Takshaka, deva,
of serpents ;
Chitraratha,of
,
the
Gandharvas;
Danavas;
times and
of the
Apsarasas; Viprachitti
of
of the
Rahu,
seasons;
of
meteors;
Parjanya,
of have
as
of clouds; Sariivatsara, of
Samudra,
'
rivers; Himavat,
mountains,
to
We
already had
does
occasion the
notice
Lokapalas, although
in specified
not
Vayu Puraria;
connected from
a
evident,
the Vishnu
supply a
are
series of generations,
common source.
accounts
derived
Prajdpatipati.
t Professor
Wilson
had
"Viraja".
" Also
see
the
,
Bhagavad-gitd,X., 21-37;
Colonel and Vans
the
the
in
Kennedy's
279
Researches pp.
450
the Nature
Ancient
Hindu
Mythology,
and
451;
and
Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
Dictionary, pp.
280.
88 unborn
VISHNU
PURANA.
the things,
Rudeitybecomes, in one portion, fire;in a third, time; dra; in another, the destroying and, in a fourth,all beings. And thus, in a quadruple of the world. This,Brahman, form, he is the destroyer is the fourfold condition of the deityat all seasons.* Brahma, Daksha,f time, and all creatures are the
four of energies Manu
Hari
which
are
the
causes
of creation.
are
Vishnu,
the four
and
all creatures
are
energiesof
Rudra,
Vishnu
which
the
causes
of
duration.
time, and all fire, destroying that are of Janardana the four energies creatures are In the beginning dissolution. for universal exerted and the duration of the world, until the period of its " end, creation is the work of Brahma,: the patriarchs, animals. Brahma creates, in the beginning. and living
the
beget progeny; and then animals patriarchs is not multiplytheii' kinds. But Brahma incessantly the active agent, in creation, independent of time; animals. So, in the patriarchs, nor neither are living
Then
the the
creation
and
of
dissolution,the
four
gods are equally essential. Whatever, 0 Brahman, is engendered by any living in the birth of being, the body of Hari is cooperative thing, that being. So, whatever destroysany existing at any time, is the destroying movable or stationary, god
of form of
Janardana,
as
Thus,
Janardana
is the
destroyerof
the whole
t The
Sanskrit
is
^T^:,
"Daksha
and
the
like".
the like,"
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
xxir.
89
world
in the several seasons of creabeingthreefold tion, and destruction; preservation, accordingto his But his highest assumption of the three qualities. For the fourfold glory is detached from all qualities. of the is composed of true wisessence dom, spirit supreme is only to be appreciated pervadesall things, by
" "
and itself,
admits
"
of
no
similitude.
describe of
to
Maitreya.
four
But, Muni,
me,
Brahma,
and
the supreme
Parasara.
is the
cause
of
it;and that which effecting it is the desire of the soul to accomplish is the thing of the Yogin who to be effected. The operations is desirous of liberation, of breath'^' and as suppression
of the
thingis called
like, are
his
means.
The
to
end the
is the world
supreme
no more.
Brahma,
whence
he
returns
connected with, and dependant upon, the Essentially means employed, for emancipation, by the Yogin, is discriminative knowledge: and this is the first variety of the
condition
of Brahma.^
The
second
sort
is the
'
Vibhuti, f superhuman
The the
or
divine
power
or
dignity. impliesa
be different doubt
question,according to
supreme
the commentator,
how
to
being, who
to
is without
can equalities,
subject
ditions, con-
specific variety,or
existence
in divided
and
Of
; of him (W^^lJfl)
who,
or
that is the
which,
same,
the
supreme
which spirit,
Jnana
absolute
wisdom,
'^"ildiscriminative ("^TT)?
Prdndydma.
originalis
t The
TfX^
in IJrf*!^,
such
MSS.
as
I have
seen.
90
VISHNU
rURANA.
knowledge that
end third end is escape kind and is the
acquired by the Yogin, whose from suffering, eternal felicity.^' The or the ascertainment of the identity of the the rejection of the notion of means,
last kind have been is the removal of whatever the three first
plation contemdition con-
is to be
duality.The
differences may
conceived
the
by
The
varieties of
knowledge,
essence
and
consequent
with
of the true of
of soul. is
one
supreme
Vishnu,
who
wisdom,
is the
no knowledge of truth;which requires exercise;which is not to be taught; which is internally which diffused; is unequalled;the object of which is self-illumination; which is simply existent, and is not to be defined; which is tranquil, is not the theme fearless, pure; which of reasoning; which stands in need of no support.^
wisdom,
of
Vijnana
leading to (t%"^1"T);
the words of mind,' tranquillity the combination
to
or felicity,
the
condition
Brahma,
expressed by
Sach
or
chid
jinandam
(^f^-
'internal and
enjoyment';
of
wisdom
tranquillity, 'non-duality',
with that the
which
or
the
believes
and
exist
in
Adwaita,
unity
god
these
same
aggregate
is one,
'
three the
the
conviction
spirit
taicen
and universal,
The the
here
no
employed,
are
from
Nirvyapara exercise',
This "what
is not
very
closely translated;and
follows. the
the
same
is
the
case
with
immediately
words of
t The
commentary
are
^rf^TT'T^W^j"Brahma-
and existence,intellect,
felicity."
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XXII.
91
Those
are
Yogins who,
resolved
by
this and
the
annihilation
of
ignorance,
lose the in the
preme su-
(into
of
fonrfold
no
Brahma),
seminal
property,
field
can
longer germinate
This
"
ploughed
worldly
that
existence.
is the
condition
is called
Vishnu,
perfect, perpetual,
and
uniform.*
theYogin
not to
who life
attains
spirit (Brahma)
he
is freed from
returns
again.
is (f^T^ftr^),
"c.
explained,
'without
the
to
practice
be
'
of
abstract
templation', con-
'Not (igT"TTf^^"^)-
taught', Anakhyeya
ternally 'In(f^TS'TrT'T^).
means
('^"11*5)'^) j 'not
of
capable
of
being enjoined
diifused', Vyaptiniatra
individual with
(^TfFTT^)?
'mental
tification iden-
universal
spirit'
(?f"rFrT W^T=BTT"
I translated 'the
The rrWT'^"'^'M*i,)-
object
of
which existent'
is
is
mean,
explained 'being
^TT^RTIJ'
unmodified
:
'Simply by
the
is (|Jt1I+IM) of
accidents
happiness',
to
or
(T!rr"T"^'fef^^'Enn]'2T)
sequently con-
it is not
be
defined
So ('^^r^Xjr).
to
the
Yoga
Pradipa
explains Samadhi
of the
contemplation
idea of
be
the
entire any
occupation
effort
to
one
thoughts by
It is
the
the
Brahma,
of
without
the
of
the all-
mind.
entire
abandonment
faculties
engrossing
notion
(TT^^f^^^^I^
W^rnRTTfT"^
f^fcf^
Prasanta
^WtH'
cI^^^'T
is
^TrfVTf*r^^%)of
or
'Tranquil',
(-R^T^),
'Pure';
theme of
undisturbed
external
objects
'Not (fsff^'Cf^).
'not in
no
the
reasoning'
by logical deduction'
to
be
ascertained of
need
support'
('^^t^^);
not
resting
depending
upon
perceptible objects
("f^rf^Mi"c=(I^T^*4^'^H)-
92
VISHNU
PURANA.
from
soil.
are
There
one
two
states
of this Brahma
one
with,and
and one perishable, able; imperishwhich inherent in all beings. The imperishare able is the supreme the perishable is all the being;* world. The blaze of fire burning on one spot diffuses So the world is nothingmore lightand heat around. than the (manifested) Brahma. energy of the supreme And, inasmuch, Maitreya, as the lightand heat are far to the fire, or stronger,or feebler,as we are near off from
it,so
the
energy
of the supreme
are
is
more are are
more
or
less
from
less
or
remote
and
to
Siva
them
the
most
Next
the
ferior in-
deities; then, the attendant spirits ;f then, men; each becoming then, animals,: birds, insects, " vegetables:!
more
and
more
further
from
their
source. primitive
In
this way
illustrious Brahman,
,
this whole
and
to subject
eternal,appears
birth and
if it was
death.
of the
The
supreme
condition
Brahma,
which
is meditated of their
by
the
Yogins, in
commencement
as invested abstraction,
w^ith
with whom
the
of Brahma, and the essence energies, and which mysticunion that is sought,
The
Brahma
for
"being".
has
t For
+
Insert
"Daksha
and
the like".
" Sarisripa.
This II
and
the like".
BOOK
I.,
CHAP.
XXII.
93
is
accompanied by
devotee
by
the
whose
that of"all
immediate
essence:
him, therefore,
and of in
him, is the
interwoven; and from him, lord universe; and he, the supreme
that is
all,
and imperishable, perishable and spiritual all material him bears existence, upon in nature, with his ornaments and weapons.* identified,
comprising all
"
Tell
me
in what
manner
Vishnu
bears
world, abidingin
and
"
by
ornaments
weapons.
Having offered salutation to the mighty what and indescribable Vishnu, I repeat to you was The glorious formerly related to me by Vasishtha.
Parasara.
'
The
(?T^T^T: "
have
-:*
or
-J^
^"R^).
This
great Yoga
union is Vishnu
is to
its relation
dependence
and (^Xirr^);
to
(^R^lf),
Mantras
be
accompanied
"
and
Japa
(^^
"j[ M I
f f^TEff^rf)
^irTifnTt f%^: ^^
www:
^T'l
fl^
^f^^
%WTf%^ "fftff^ft
^TcC
II I
^T^Xf^^ fTfTt"j|J|^J|t|(^"^
f This
is taken
from
the smaller
commeutary.
94
VISHNU
PURANA.
Hari
void
wears
the pure
soul
of the
eternal,
in
mark.
mace.
Intellect abides
The lord
in
Madhava,
into
the
of his
(Iswara) supports
division emblems
egotism (Ahamkara)
and organs and of
in its twofold
sense,
ments ele-
in
the
of his
conch-shell
in the form
his bow.
In
his hand
Vishnu
whose
holds,
of his
thoughts
The (like the weapon), fly swifter than the winds. necklace of the deity,Vaijayanti, composed of five preciousgems, ^ is the aggregate of the five elemental rudiments.* Janardana shafts, bears, in his numerous the
faculties both
of
of action
and
of
perception.The
brightsword f
wisdom, concealed, (holy) in the scabbard at some of ignorance.In this seasons, the elements, soul, nature, intellect, egotism, manner, and wisdom mind, the senses, ignorance, sembled asare, all,
Achyuta
is
in the person
of Hfishikesa.
Hari, in
delusive
form,
as
embodies
the and
elements shapeless
his ornaments,
of the
world,
of
his weapons
mankind.
all,assumes
'
Or
We
diamond.
one a
have,
or
text,
of repi'esentation the
mode
of
Dhyana
contemplation, in
be rendered
more
which definite
conception of
thing is
attempted to
by thinking upon
its types;
^ Asi-ratna. "{"
^fTWg^^Trfr ^cT^MT
% f^
II
f^^it
wr^\^iMX
%^%
TnfwTf ^:
ii
96
VfSHNU
PURANA.
is said
or
sung;
the form
are
the of
body
"^
of All
or
the
kinds
mighty Vishnu,
of substances,
are
assuming
with
or
sound. here
without
shape,
I and who the has
to
man am
elsewhere,
that I behold
none
the
body
ardana.
Hari. effect
knows
are
All
is Janthan
never
from these of
other shall
him.
truths
again experience
Thus, Brahman,
been
worldly
which
existence. Purai'ia
first
portion
this
of this
duly
fruit in him of
a
revealed
The
to listening
expiates
obtains for twelve bestow
a
all offences.
the of the who
hears
Purana
lake^
bathing
month hears
Pushkara
years,
upon sage,
Karttika.f
the
The
gods
this work of
a
dignity of
heaven.
+
divine
patriarch,or
lake
spiritof
in
'
The
celebrated
Pokher,
Ajmere.
f "At
the
full
of
the the
moon
in
at
Karttika",
my
kdrUikydm.
is
as
The
original,in
MSS.
command,
follows:
^Wf^
"The
listens
to
^^ ^sgi^fT:
others of the this bestow divine
\w\^l
boons.
^T^T
Muni,
^%
upon
II
the
man
gods
the
and
who
origin
Rishis, Manes,
Gandharvas,
Yakshas,
and
the
like, related
in
book."
VISHNU
purAna.
BOOK
11.
CHAPTER
Descendants his
ten
I.
son
of
sons:
Priyavrata,
three
seven
the
a
eldest
of
Swayariibhuva Manu
the others become the
adopt Dwipas
,
religious life;
or
kings king
of of
the
isles it into
of
earth.
Agnfdhra,
which he
ceeded suc-
Jambu-dwipa
amongst
divides
sons.
nine
portions,
of the India the
distributes
his
Nabhi,
king
south,
by Rishabha, him,
Bharata: his
and
he, by
Bharata:
named,
after
descendants
reign during
Swayariibhuva
Manwantara.
Maitreya.
most
"
You
have
related
I
was
to
me,
venerable
to
fully,all
creation I
that
curious But
hear is
a
the of the
of the
am
world. desirous
there
part
subject which
You
the
were
sons
scribed. again to have destated that Priyavrata and Uttanapada of Swayaihbhuva (Manu); and you peated reof
the
story
no
Dhruva,
the
son
of
Uttanapada. Priyavrata:
you will
You
and
made it is
an
mention
account
of I
family that
beg
kindly communicate
Parasara.
of the
"
Priyavrata married
and
Kamya,
the
ter daughtwo
patriarchKardama,^
reads
had, by her,
'
The
text
Kanya
'
and
the
commentator
has:
'He
married
the
daughter
7*
of
Kardama,
100
VISHNU
PUEiANA.
daughters, Samraj and Kiikshi,and ten sons, wise, named valiant, modest, and dutiful,* Agnidhra,Agnibahu, Vapushmat, Dyutimat, Medhas, Medhatithi, Bhavya, Savana,f Putra: and the tenth was JyotishThese v^^ere mat,^ illustrious by nature, as by name.
whose agree
name was
Kanya': ^^j
and the is the also
^"TT^TWTf'T'nT 1+
has the
in
name same
The
copies Kanya.
as our
in the the
reading;
Vayu
name,
But
which Miirkarideya,
same,
other
respects,
text, has
the
Kamya.
to
Kamya
is the
elsewhere
given, by
note
Vayu,
as
the
daughter
1).
Hari
Kamya,
Varhsa
has
been
noticed,
note
and
1),as
the
Priyavrata,but
as
erroneously: and
wife
states:
same
authorities
commentator
specify a Kamya
on
the
that
sovereign. So Kamya
wife The of
name
the
Hai"i
Van'isa
'Another the
is mentioned
of
Kardama,
"ft"^*"^"=
probably,
wife of Priyavrata,
^l*4|T^(2n^ I
an error
is, therefore,
most
of the
copyists. nearly
of
Bhagavata"
in
calls the
These
names
agree
specify
That
the has
descendants
an
Priyavrata, except
series
Bhagavata. !|
or:
almost
entirelydifferent
of names,
Agnidhra, daugiiter,
and Rai-
and
Kavi
with
one
It also of
calls the
Manus,
Uttama, Tamasa,
wife.
Priyavrata,by
another
In
my
t This
of the
reading
also.
accessible had
to
me;
"
and
it is that
Bhagavata
a
"Savala",
probably the
of which
corruption of
This
+
Bengal pandit, or
the smaller
fly.
the
is from
commentary,
I
view
unabridgedwords
I
The
intended
as
are
"^mirSfT^^twf ^^"R
to
^^TT^^^f^TfTT TT
that And
therefore, accorded
name,
the
kanya
is not
proper
but
"daughter". signifies
herein
concurs
the
^T(5iwth"tt^' ^i'lrr^
" v., 1,
24.
i '^'^i
Tnftt^
^t
and
i
28.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
I.
101
the
sons
of
Priyavrata,
"
famous
for
strength and
prowess.
Agnibahu, and hfe. Remembering the ocPutra, adopted a religious currences of a prior existence, they did not covet the rites of devotion dominion, but diligently practised in due season, and looking for no whollydisinterested,
Of these,three, or
Medha,*
reward.
tinents, conPriyavrata, having divided the earth into seven to his other seven them, respectively, gave sons.^f To Agnidhrat he gave Jambu-dwipa; to Medhiitithihe gavePlaksha-dwipa; he installed Vapushmat in the sovereignty the Dwipa of Salmali," and over made Jyotishmatking of Kusa-dwipa; he appointed Dyutimat to rule over Krauncha-dwipa, Bhavya, to the reignover Saka-dwipa;and Savana he nominated of the Dwipa of Pushkara. monarch Agnidhra, the king of Jambu-dwipa, had nine sons,
'
According
round the beds of the
to
the
drove
his the
chariot wheels
seven
times the
earth;
oceans,
left into
by
became
separatingit
seven
Dwipas.
my
above.
For
kindred
see depravations,
\ The
And
originalis:
it is
^Hf^
^i
the
^^rr?T
of
^T
point.
f^fH
II
Agnidhra.
" All
the
have
next
Salmala.
Both
forms
are
first page
chapter.
f^'^^
And I fl^f^TT^
see
same
work, V., 1,
31.
102
VISHNU
I'UHANA.
They were equal, in splendour,to the patriarclis. named Nabhi, Khiipurusha, Harivarsha,Ilavrita,Ramya,
Kuru, Bhadraswa, and Hirar'ivat,
a
Ketumala,^
who
was
in Maitreya, He Jambn-dwipa amongst his nine sons. called Hima, south (ofthe the country* gave to Nabhi Himavat, or snowy mountains). The country of Hemakiita he gave to Kimpurusha, and, to Harivarsha, the of The region in the centre country of Nishadha.
prmce Hear
ever
active
in the
next,
which
mount
Meru
is situated he conferred
on
Ilavrita,
the the
and, to Ramya,
Nila mountain.
lyingbetween
his father
it and
gave
try counon
lyingto
north
the north
the
of the Sweta
mountains,
he
country
Kuru.
bounded
tries coun-
by
the
on
Sringavatrange
the
east
gave
he
The
assignedto Bhadraswa; he gave to and Gandhamadana, (whichlay west of it), in Ketumala.'^ sovereigns Having installed his sons the piousking Agnidhra retired these several regions, at the holy place of pilgrimage, to a life of penance Salagrama.^
of Meru
'
Even
the of
Bhiigavataf
divisions
,
concurs
with
the
other
Puranas
in
this series
-
Priyavrata'sgrandsons.
as
Of minor
these
well Varshas
as
of those
,
of the
earth
,
and
of
the
divisions
of the
we
have
further
particuhvrs
elsewhere. which is
in the
^
This
term
pilgrimage
a
has
not
been
an
found
The
usually applied to
stone,
ammonite,
Varsha.
2. 19.
t v.,
and
But
it has
Rainjaka
and
Hiranmaya
instead
of
Ramya
Hiraiivat.
104
YISHNU
PUKANA.
fibres,he put
the way
pebble in
his The
went
of all flesh/*
'The
great road',
The
to
or was
'road
(TT^lT^T"Tt "^or
"^^^[^Y
silence,
to
or
pebble
intended his
to
compel perpetual
adverts work tion, devoother That
prevent
eating.
the
Bhagavatat
I
the
same
circumstance:
more
'^T"^ ^cTTTT^^^
on
enters
much and
into
detail
subject of Rishabha's
not
are
found the
,
in
scene
any
Puraiia.
these be
bha's of Risha-
wanderings,
and and southern the
to
Konka,
Venkata,
Kutaka,
Karriataka,
of the
the
western
adoption
Thus,
named
Jaina "A
belief
by
the
people
tradition and
of
those
countries.
and
it is said:
king
about
of the
Konkas,
Venkatas,"
bha's of Risha-
Kutakas,
Arhat, having
heard
the
naked,
infatuated will
by necessity,under
become will
Kali
age,
needlessly alarmed,
enter foolishly
his
upon
unrighteous and by
the the delusions the
vows
path.
Misled Kali
men
by
age
him
, ,
and
bewildered
also
,
operation of iniquitous
of the institutes and
the
disturbed in
own
by
deity, wicked
will,
their the
great numbers,
ritual ; will will desist
desert observe
of purifications
and injurious
to disrespectful
gods;
-^
The defines:
^^t
vita,
g%
in
^Wr
the
last
II
thus says:
strange
word
^\zi
^^c^:
is used,
flj^^^:
by
commentary
t This
which
is
term
the commentators,
more
in elucidation of the
i" "^tTT'^^T'T^-
original,
larger
the
;fffTt^'W:,
the former
or,
usually,
is
the
commentary
latter.
reading
preferred:the
smaller
follows
: v., 6,
8.
" Yenka
is the
only reading I
have
found.
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
I.
105
country
was
termed
Bharata
from
the
time
that it was
from
out
ablutions, mouth-washings,
the
and will
will the
pluck deity,
that
hair
of
the
head,
and
and the
world,
also
sacrifices, Brahmans,
Vedas."*
be
It is
said,f
Sumati,
some
the
son
of
a
Bharata,
will
irreligiously worshipped, by
the the
infidels,as Jaina,
Rishabha
divinity. Besides
is the
name
import
of
the
term
Arhat,
of
can
or
of of
first, and
present
intends
a era.
Sumati,
There
the be
as
fifth,Tirthakara
no
or
Jaina that
not
saint the
the
doubt, therefore,
Jaina this
Bhagavata
until
this sect;
and,
modern
the
system
was
matured is
comparatively
be also
recent.
date,
composition
determined
to
The
Bhdgavata-purdna, V.,
6, 10
and
1 1
fir^
^f^WV^
^3f^^TW
^fiTrl^^
rendering
Richabha des dont
of
this
les et
passage
is
as
follows: fatalement
son
preceptes
des dans
son
egareront
Arhat,
roi
Kogkas,
Vegkas
histoire,
avoir gence intelli-
lorsque, Finjustice
abandonne la voie
a ses
dominant
sure
Tage Kali,
et
ce
prince,
de
apres
son
de
devoir, pretera le
doctrine
aux
secours
trompee
"C'est les par derniers de la pour
fausses egares
dans
I'ageKali,
les leur de les age, de suivant celles
Maya,
les in-
des
homines,
meconnaissant
devoirs
loi et
regies
purete,
les
adopteront
comme
caprice
pratiques
les troubles le
jurieuses
les
Devas,
ou purifications,
de
s'arracher de
cet
que
I'injusticetoujours Brahmanes,
t
le
croissante
et
outrageront
Veda,
sacrifice
le monde
Purucha."
Bhdgavata-purnna,
V.,
15,
1:
106
VISHNU
PURANA.
to Bharata relinqiiished to
by
his father, on
his
retiring
duties
the woods/
consignedthe kingdom to his son Sustation), and, engagingin devout mati, a most virtuous prince, his Ufe at the holy place Salaabandoned practices, a Brahman, as grama.* He was afterwards born again, in a distinguished familyof ascetics. I shall hereafter relate to you his history. born Indradyumna. the illustrious Sumati From was
His who
son was
a
Parameshthin.
celebrated who
son,
His named
son
was
Pratihara,
His
son
had
Pratihartri.
wasBhava;f
begot
Prasta-
allusions of the
to
the
extension may
Jaina
faith in the
western
parts
Peninsula
to
to
of its the
the
eleventh
twelfth
century, when
and the
Jainas As.
seem
to
have
been
Konkan.
Res.,
Vol.
'
XVII.,
This
etymology
have
a
given
one,
one
in other
Puranas: from
or
but the
the Manu
Matsya
called
and
Vtiyu
different
derivingit
who
rears
Bharata,
or
the
cherisher,
cherishes
progeny:
The
Vayu has, in
another
the place,
more
common
explanationalso
The This
translation
name
is here find in
good
MSS.
deal
compressed.
One of them is that is which Bhuva.
f
One
two
only.
The
contains
smaller Dhruva.
commentary.
Wilson's
ordinary reading
writings, p.
MS.
: See
I. of Professor
collected
328.
the subject On in its second half, is hypercatalectic. " This verse, of construction for laid the from the rules down of practicaldeviations des the ,iloka, see Professor fiir die Kunde Gildemeister, Zeitschrift
et seq.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
I.
107
son
wasPrithii.
The
was
son
ofPrithu
wasNakta.
son
Gaya.
His
son
Nara; whose
was
of
son
w^as
Twashtri.
son was
His
son
Dhimat: wlio Viraj was was Manasyu: whose son Viraja.His son was Raja.
of had a hundred who Satajit;t sons, these whom the eldest.^ Under Vishwagjyotiswas divided into nine Bharata-varsha was princes, (India) their and portions(to be hereafter particularized); of the coundescendants held possession try successively " for seventy-one periodsof the aggregate of the four ages (or for the reignof a Manu). the creation of Sw^ayambhuva (Manu),by This was His
'
Agni, Kurma,
the
some
Markaiicleya, Linga,
in these and It variations of
and
Vayn
The
Puraiias
agree
vata not
Vislinu
genealogicaldetails.
with
Bhagabut
additions
nomenclature,
is
diifeient. essentially
a
ends, however,
seem
cites
stanza
1 which
of
would
to
make
Viraja the
descendants
Priyavrata:
^^ft^(2l^^T^T f^T^:IT'l^ ^^
*
II
Prastava
likewise is
a
occurs:
and
the
smaller
commentary
has
Prastavi.
t Mahatman
variant.
^% 5^fT ITrrfW^^RT^
Raja
often also and
meets
occurs.
g%
II
as
Viraja, for Rajas aud Virajas, are corruptious,such text shows. For Raja, as our in as. with, of nouns
See, likewise, p. 86, supra.
as Satajit
one
Rajas
" Bharati, in the Sanskrit. ]!At v., 15, the Bhdgavata-purdna traces
follows:
Sumati,
Bhiiman, Paramesht'hin, Pratiha, Pratihartri, Devatajit, Devadyumna, Udgitha,Prastava, Yibhii,Prithushena,Nakta, Gaya, Chitraratha,Samraj, Marichi, Bindumat, Madhu, Viravrata, Manthu, Bhauvana, Twashtri,
Satajit. "Viraja,
1 v., 15,
14.
108
VISHNU
I'URANA.
which
the first
the
earth
was
peopled,
in the
when
he of
presided
Varaha.
^
over
Manwantara,
Kalpa
'
The
descendants
of
Priyavrata
Manwantara.
were
the
kings
of
of
the
earth
in
the
first
or
Swayarfibhuva
are
Those
Uttanapada,
second
or
his
brother,
placed,
rather
incongruously,
with still
more
in
the
Swarochisha
Manwantara;
whilst,
a
palpable
consistency, in-
Daksha,
descendant
of
Uttanapada,
Vaivaswata
gives
Manwantara.
his
daughter
It
seems
to
Kasyapa
that
in
the
seventh
or
probable
the
patriarchal
of
genealogies
and
are
older
than
the
chronological
rather
system
Manwantaras
Kalpas
,
and
have
been
clumsily
distributed
amongst
the
different
periods.
CHAPTER Description
of the earth. Mount
II.
seven
The
Meru:
Dwipas
and
of
and
seven
seas.
Jambu-dwipa.
of
boundaries. Meru.
Extent of tiie
Ihivrita.
Groves,
The
lakes,
forms
branches,
Vishnu
Cities
in
gods.
Varshas.
Rivers.
worshipped
different
Maitreya.
creation from its you
oceans
"
You
have
related
I
am
to
now
me,
Brahman,
to
the hear
are
of
a
Swayambhuva. description of
rivers,
and and and
desh'ous
"
the
earth;
many
and
mountains,
its forests
cities of
and
gods,
brief
its
dimensions,
Parasara.
of the in
seven
its contents,
"
its nature,
its form.
a
You
earth
shall from
hear, Maitreya,
me.
count ac-
not
give
you
century.
great insular
continents
are
The
Jambu,
and
Pla-
Krauncha,
Saka,
Pushkara;
seven
they
the
are
surrounded,
of salt water
great
sea
sugar-cane
juice
(Ikshu), of
curds
wine
(Sura), of
of milk
(Sarpis),of
fresh
water
(Dadhi),
(Dugdha),
(Jala).^
'
The in
geography
all the of main
of the
Puranas
"
occurs
in most
of these
seven
works,
seas,
and,
the and Brahma
features,
the
seven
Dwipas,
and
same.
divisions the
Jambu-dwipa,
of for
the
situation the
same
extend The
our
of
Meru,
and
the
subdivisions
are,
Bharata,^s word,
tiie
Agni
and
word
with and
text;
Kurma,
Linga,
Matsya,
Markahdeya,
Vayu
present
many
Two
MSS.
which
I have
consulted
give
Salmala.
110
VISHNU
PURANA.
Jambu-dwipa
the
centre
is in the
centre
And
in
of this
is (continent)
golden mountain
,
passages
The
common as
to
them
enters
and
the
most
Vishnu
or
to
one
another.
Viiyu,
all,and subject,or
has
are
usual,
its nomenclature
details,
omit
is followed advert
an common
by
it but
the
Padma.
either
to
The briefly.
Mahabharata,
same;
Bhishma of the
not
Parvan,
stanzas
account to
and
many
Puraiias.
It does
follow
the
same
order,
one peculiarities;
of which of the
Sudarsana;
to
such
being
of two
the
name
said, also,
which
are
consist
portions, called
orb,
as
Pippala
mirror.
*
and
Sasa,
reflected
in the
lunar
in
Bhaskara
the middle
from the
of
the
eleventh
of
some
century,
of the
gives an
matters what
abstract, avowedly
treated of in the
Puranas,
authority he
him
as are
present chapter. It would be curious to know enumerated of the particulars followed; since many
from
by
are
deviations
ordinary Pauraiiik
stated that
statements.
His
words
"Venerable northern
Jambiidwipa embraces
the
whole
the hemisphere lying to the north of the salt sea, and those of salt, milk, "c., other six Dwipas, and the [seven]Seas, viz., southern situated in the all hemisphere. are "To the
sea
that
the south
of the
equator
sprang
salt sea,
and,
moon,
to
the
south
of
it,
nectar, the
to
and
[thegoddess]
Sri, and
and
omnipresent Vasudeva,
in
reverence,
whose
all the
gods
the
holds
his favourite
seas
"Beyond
which the
sea
of milk
curds, clarified
water,
form regions]
butter, sugar-cane
surrounds
strata lower
juice, and
Vadavanala. of the
all, that
of sweet
[orinfernal
concave
earth.
race
"In
those
lightshed by
of
the
the
their
crests,
together with
with
the the
multitude
Siddhas
enjoy
themselves
pleasing persons
females,
Pushkara
resembling the finest gold in purity. "The Saka, Salmala, Kausa, Krauncha,
Gomedaka
,
and
[Dwipas] are
situated
[in
the
intervals
of the
above-mentioned
seas] in
112
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
is sixteen
Its diameter, at the summit, is (thousand). and, at its base, sixteen Yojanas), (thousand thirty-two
Kubera], Nandana,
gives refreshment
"And the
are
-which the
is the
delightof
the
to
gods, and
are
the
in these the
in
gardens
Mahahrada the
waters
beautified
and
reservoirs,viz.,the Aruna,
due order: when
,
Manasa,
the lakes their
the
and
these
spirits
fatigued
with
dalliance divided
"Meru
Brahmapura,
to
and
goddesses,love to disport themselves. the which itself into three peaks, upon situated are and Purari to Murari, Ka, [denominated Vaikuiit'ha, beneath them the eight cities sacred and are Kailasa];
Anila, Sasin, and Isa
with
Satamakha,
the
[i.e.,
to
viz., the east, sacred regents of the eight diies (or directions), Indra, the south-east, sacred to Agni, the south, sacred to Yama,
the
south-west,sacred
sacred
to
to
sacred
to
Varuiia,the
and the
west, north-
Vayu,
the
north,
sacred
to
Kubera,
foot into of four
north-east,
falls upon
sacred "The
to
Siva].
sacred
Ganges,
springingfrom
upon the
the
Vishnu,
streams,
separating itself
reservoirs
descends,
four vishkambhas
[or buttress-hills],
went
[above described].
the called Sita, first,
to
"[Of
to
the
streams the
above
mentioned],
called and
Bhadraswa,
called
second,
to
Alakananda,
Bharatavarsha, Bhadra,
the
to
third,
"And listened if her
Chakshu,
North
Ketumala,
Utfarakuru
[or
Kuru].
river has
so rare
an
this sacred
to, if she
be be
be
sought to
be
seen,
be
in,
and
waters
tasted, if her
name
be
brought to
thousands
mind,
her virtues
men
she celebrated,
in many purifies,
ways,
of sinful
[from
"And if
their
a man
sins].
makes
a
pilgrimageto
bands with the dance
this sacred
stream,
on
the
whole
[imposed joy;
slaves nay, of
them
even
by Yama],
liberty, and
and,
the
approach
guard
secure over
an
to
its banks,
they repulse
escaping
are
them],
abode
in
from
regions],
khnndas
happy
regionsof Heaven.
embraced
"Ilere
in this Bharatavarsha
Kumarika,
into
Naga, Saumya,
"In In the the
Kumarika
the
subdivision
of
men
castes.
remaining
tribes
of
khandas
In
found
caste
men].
this
all the
tribes of
BOOK
II., CHAP.
II.
113
thousand;
so
is Uke
the
seed-cup
'
The
shape
cone;
of
this
is description,
to
that of
an
comparison
seems
the
some
form
be
circular.
there
to
be
upon its
subject,amongst
to
the Pauraiiiks. of
the
The
Padma
the
as
bell-shapedflower having
on
Datura.
Vayu
white red
on
represents
on
it
four the
sides
of diffei'ent black
on
colours,
west, the
the
east,
yellow
south,
the
and
the
the
north;
but
notices, also,
Savarni
v^arious
opinions of
a
outline
of
hundred
angles; to
Bhfigu, a
makes others face
of
; and
Varshayani
says
thousand
like
angles. Galava
braided makes
it
saucer-shaped;Garga, twisted,
that it is circular. of the and The colour
hair;
and
maintain the
Linga
coral. contain
ruby;
its
its southern,
that
of
lotos;
has
its western,
the
same
golden;
as
northern,
and
The this
Matsya
line;
colours
the
Vayu,
both
But
the
Vayu
viz.,the Mahendra, Sukti, Malaya, Rikshaka,Pariyatra, kuldchalas, Sahya, and Vindhya hills. "The that country to the south of the equator is called the bhur-loka, the is the Meru and called the to [the third] north, swarblHnm-[loka\;
in the heavens [loka\. Next is the ma]"ar-[loku\: beyond this is the These and, last of all,the satiia-\loka\. jana-\loka\ ; then, the ta[)o-[loka\, lokas are merits. attained by increasingreligious gradually
"When
it is of
sunrise
at
Lankapura,
at
it is
midday
at
Yamakot'ipuri
Romaka-
[90"
east
Lanka],
sunset
Siddhapura, and
of the
midnight at
the
[pattaua]."'
Bibliotheca
Indica,
Translation
1 have in
Qolddhydya of
some
Siddhdnta-
introduced
alterations. is mentioned
in
The
Gomeda
continent,
See
place of
the
Plaksha,
the
also. Matsya-ijurdna
p 41.
Dr.
Aufrecht's
Cod. Catalog.
the fourth
Manuscript., "c.,
the
note
on
chapterof
present
114
VISHNU
PURANA.
are Hhnavat, (ofthe earth) Hemakuta, and Nishadha, which he south (ofMeru); and Nila, Sweta, and Sringin, which situated to are the north (ofit).The two central ranges (thosenext to Meru, or Nishadha and Nila) extend for a hundred thousand (Yojanas,running east and west). Each of the others diminishes ten thousand it lies as (Yojanas, from the centre). remote more They are two thousand The in breadth.^ (Yojanas)in height,and as many Varshas (or countries between these ranges)are: Bhasouth of the Himavat rata mountains; next, (India), and Hemakuta; north Kimpurusha, between Himavat and of the latter, south of Nishadha, is Harivarsha; north of Meru the Nila is Ramyaka, extendingfrom
The
boundary mountains
compares
its
summit,
in
must
one
place,
thrice
to
saucer,
and
observes
be
its diameter:
The that
Matsya, also,
of
a
rather
incompatibly, says
it is considered
the
measurement
is
circular
form,
but
quadrangular:
According
same
to
the
Buddhists
of
Ceylon
Meru
,
is said
to
be
of the be
diameter like
a
throughout.
drum.
A
Those
of of
Nepal
the
conceive
it to
shaped
and which its
translation
of description in the
occurs some
Meru
Brahmanda,
in the As. differences
is the same,
that
Vayu,
are
Researches,Vol. VIIL,
in Colonel Wilford's but
343, et
from in
There which
that
my much
MSS.
would
authorize;
they
not,
upon
general,
of
importance.
the
Some,
no
doubt, depend
variations
in the
readings of
difl'erent
'
copies; of
diminution
others
I must
question the
This
radius
is the
necessary
consequence
as
Jambu-dwipa;
the mountain
recede
from
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
ir.
115
(orwhite) mountains; lies between the Sweta and Sringin Hiranniaya ranges; and Uttarakuru is beyond the latter,following the
or
blue mountains
to
the Sweta
same
direction
as
Bharata.
^"''
Each
of these
is nine
thousand
Ilavrita is of similar
it is the
tain goldenmoun-
country
are
extends
nine
thousand
each
direction
from
There
Varsha,
janas Yo-
buttresses to Meru,
That
on
thousand
in elevation. that
on
Mandara;
the west, each of
the
south, Gandhamadana;
that
on
and Vipula;
the
north, Suparswa.^ On
'
These, being
of
a
the
two
outer
Varshas,
are
said to
take
the
form
bow;
that
is, they
are,
exteriorly, convex,
being segments
said south:
18000
of the
^
The
whole
Jambii-dwipa has
divided way, six
at to
been
to
to
be vrita, Ila-
100000
Yojanas.
in the the
is thus
from
north
centre,
extends,each
is
the
9000, making
; Meru
are
at itself,
base,
and
=
16000;
From occupy
and
the
Varshas,
2000
west
,
at
9000
are
each,
12000:
are
equal to 54000;
18 + 16 + 54 + 12
extent
^
six ranges,
east
each,
the
and of
100.
to
Varshas circle.
the
necessary
the
space
of the
The
Bhagavataf
Padma
call these
Mandara,
Meruman-
As
the
translation added:
here
contains
several
explanatory interpolations,
the
is original
^f^
crt^T^^I^ft^Vcft f^ II
t v., 16,
12.
8*
116
VISHNU
PURANA.
these
a
eleven Pippala,and a Vata;' each spreadingover and toweringaloft like) banners hundred on (Yojanas, the mountains. From the Jambu-tree the insular
tinent con-
The apples* Jambu-dwipa derives its appellation. of that tree are as largeas elephants.When they are rotten, they fall upon the crest of the mountain; and from their expressed river,f juiceis formed the Jambu drunk of which the waters are by the inhabitants: and, of drinkingof that stream in consequence they pass neither and health,being subject their days in content to foul odours, to decrepitude, nor to perspiration, sorbing abdecay. The soil on the banks of the river, organic the Jambu juice, and being dried by gentle the gold termed Jambunada, (of breezes, becomes of the Siddhas (arefabricated). which) the ornaments
,
country of Bhadraswa
the west:
on
the
east
of
Meru;
two
Ketuinala, on
between
east
these
is
(of the same) is the forest Chaitraratha;the Gandhamadana (wood) is is on the west; the south; (the forest of) Vaibhraja on is on the north. and (the grove of Indra, or) Nandana also four great lakes, the w^aters of which There are
region of
Ilavrita.
On
'
Nauclea Indica.
Kadaniba,
The
Eugenia, Jambu,
a
Ficus
and leligiosa,
for the
Ficus
Bliagavata substitutes
on
mango-tree
on on
Pippala; placing it
the
Mandara,
and
the the
Jambu, Vata, t
Merumandara,
Kumuda.
Kadaniba,
on
Suparswa,
Phala. the
"
t Compare
The
+
20.
original V.,
is
nyagrodha.
BOOK
ir., CHAP.
11.
117
of by the gods, called Arunoda, Maliabhapiirtaken dra, Asitoda,*and Manasa.^ from The mountain principal ridgeswhich project
are
the base
of
Meru,
on
like filaments
from
the
root
of the
Kurari,t and Vaikanka; on the south,Trikuta,Sisira, Malyavat, Patanga,Ruchaka, and Nishadha; on the west, SikhiGandhamadana, and Jarudhi; Vaidurya,Kapila, vasas, and the north, Sankhaknta," Rishabha, Hamsa, on
lotos,are,
the
east, Sitanta,Mukunda,f
Naga,
between
and
Kalanjara.These
in the
and
others
or
extend the
from
the intervals
^
body,
from
heart,
of Meru.
II
'
The
Bbagavata
forest, and
Sarvatobhadra
lakes of
for tbe
madana Gandha-
and
*
sweet
water,
The
names
and and
or
many
more,
and and
describes,
at
great
cities of in the
gods
demigods,
them.
upon
these
valleysbetween
Wilson
are
had
"Sitoda".
as
In follows:
all the
MSS.
within
my
reach,
the
enumerated
f Kramuuja
Kurara
+
seems one
to
be
the
more
ordinary
It is the
lection, the
is in
of my
MSS.
readingof
Bhdgavata-
v., purdi'ta,
" One
In II mention
16, 27.
MSS. Sankha. the reads Sankha and
of my
Kiit'a. The
Bhdgavata-purdiia,
immediately
the
MSS.,
of the
original of
and is
as
this
passage
follows
Jarudhi,
follows:
On
this
the
larger commentary
observes:
^'3TT^'^T'T'tT'^^^
frfwr^^TT^^ ^ %f^(?T^: I
v., 16,
14
and
15.
118
VISHNU
PURANA.
cityof Brahma, leagues, and renowned extending fourteen thousand in heaven; and around it, in the cardinal pointsand cities situated the stately the intermediate quarters, are and the other regents of the spheres. The of Indra
On
the
summit
of Meru
is tlie vast
'
The
Lokapalas,
Varuna,
or
eight
deities
in
that
character:
Indra,
Yarna,
Other
Kubera,
Vivaswat,
are
or
Soma,
the
Agni,
spurs,
on
and
or
Vayu.*
filamentof
gods Vayu;
placed upon
that
mountains, by
Sankara,
on scene on
of Brahma
on
Hemasringa,
and of
Kalanjara,
Himavat
of
Garuda,
Vaikanka,
the
same
Kubera,
as
Kailasa.
is also and
or
specified, by marriage
with of the
work,
of his
the
Uma;
birth of
assuming
with
the the
Kirata
forester;
Karttikeya, in
Krauncha stood misunderone
forest; and
This Colonel
of his
dividingthe
is
,
mountain been
the
his spear.
latter
legend, having
made
somewhat theme of
by
in the
Wilford
of
his
fanciful verifications.
forest with
to
"Here,
was
says
of the
or
Vayuf],
resolution
of
Sankha,
faces. Here
born
he
Karttikeya,
of
Mars of
six
wished
formed
the
going
to
of
Poland,
wars
"c.,
rest
himself
fatiguesin
which
a
the
gods
the
giants. There,
he
Krauncha,
the
Attila,in
of earth. found."
fifth century,
was
found it
under
clod
be
placed in
Vol.
tomb,
p. 364.
where The
is, probably, to
of which
Ees.
VIII.,
text
this is, in
part,
is: representation
Seo
note
seems
at to
t It
here
Wilford
to professes
translate.
See
120
,
VISHNU
PURANA.
into four mighty rivers, the city, divides encircling These rivers are the flowing in oppositedirections.* Sita,fthe Alakananda, the Chakshu,+ and the Bhadra. The
the
tops
of the
over
inferior their
tains, moun-
the
east
side of the
Meru, country
flow^s
flows of
crests,
to
and
ocean.
passes
through
The
Bhadraswa,
the
"
Alakananda
rivers
on
the
sea.
The the
Chakshu
western
falls into
traversingall
the
mountains,
And
passing through
Bhadra washes
country country
northern
of Ketumala. of the
ocean.
the
Uttarakurus,
^
the
Although
which
the
Vayu
has
this account,
it
subsequently inserts
In
seven
other, an-
Matsya
to
and have
to
Padma. formed
the
after
escaping
Siva, is said
the
Pavani, going
west;
and the
east;
the
Chakshu, Sita,
south.
Sindhu,
to
the
to Bhagirathi,
the
||The
t Nearly
all
the
MSS.
examined
by
me
have
G.
Sita;
both
and
this
is
the
reading however,
+
of the Sita
In
the
commentaries,
to
be
preferred.
apparently,
are
Variants
of this name,
Vanjii, Vanchii,
and
Vankshu.
II In
to
a same
much
more
venerable
work
than
any
Purana
wc
read, much
the
effect:
f^^^^
Tl^t
f^^^T^^
II
t"T^: irr^'
f^ir ^t^^:
tjht:
ii
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
II.
121
between
the mountains
Nila
Maluibharata*
Sindhu.
some
usual
legend,however, geography.f
Mr.
first;and
it offers
of actual
II
is to
the genuine
Bdla-kdiiHa,XLIII., 11-14. Ruinciija/ui, graphed Rdmdyana, that which has been lithopresnme, the referred
to:
India.
passage
The
ll^fT^^
Apparently,
wati. the end The
^r?T
are
i[W[
who
,
Tm^-^ ^^^
the fourth the
II
eight rivers
verse,
here
named;
being reading
are
the
Saras-
commentator
Nilakant'ha
asserts
adopts
and words
^^ifj at
one name
Saraswati
are:
only,
W^l
The the the
i. e,, I
XJTcT'T^ ^T^"^"
this
as
commentator
who
is silent
and
on
reading ^"3^^:,
Sindhu
is
place of
^"^^ft^
explainsit
of the
"the \
seventh
division",namely,
to
Ganges: "^'^^fflj
are
f%5g:"^^;^\
I have
-^^^^ 5|^:i
the
note
changed, in
which
seen
which
named
these remarks
the rivers
in
appended, the
That
order order
in
Wilson
question.
will be
quotation which
since written
as
I make
t Professor
Pauraiiik
Wilson the
legend, Ganges divided,on its descent,into seven streams, the Nalini,Pavani, and Illadini,going to the east; the Chakshu, termed Sita, and Sindhu, to the west; and the Bhagirathior Ganges proper, to
the south.
In
one
place
in
the
Mahdbhdrata,
the
seven
rivers
are
termed
Vaswokasara, Nalini, Pavani, Ganga, Sita, Sindhu, and Jambunadi; in another, Ganga, Yamuna, Plakshaga, Rathastha, Saryu, Gomati, and
Gandaki.
In
a
text
quoted
and
commented
rivers, named
is identified
Sushomji.
Of
these, the
the
the
Iravati, the
that which
of the
Arjikiya, with
The
Vipas,
Sushoma,
seven
with
Sindhu.
be
originalenumeration
the
appears Puranas."
text
given
rise to
of specifications
the
The
to,
as
is
the
122 and
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
Nishadha
(on the
north
and
south), and
west
between and
Malyavat and
Faber, indeed,
and Ilavfita, Eden. it
of
seems
Gandhamadana'
(on the
with
a
east).
of of
thinks
that rivers
Mem,
is
,
the
surrounding Varsha
the
its four
of representation However
some
garden
(Pagan Idolatry,Vol.
not
I.,p. 315.)
in originated from the
this may
be,
unlikelyto
of that range,
have
imperfectaccount
and the
four
great rivers
flowing
Himalaya,
Siberia;
and
high
lands
to
north
towards
the cardinal of
points:the Bhadra,
the
the
Sita, the
known Chakshu
as
river
a
China,
branch
or
Hoangho. Ganges,
Major
The
The
near
main
very
of the
is,
possibly, as
VHI.,
p.
Wilford
supposed,
of the the former
Oxus.
(As.
and usual this
Res.,
the
Vol.
309.)
the
printedcopy
but
Bhagavata,
more
MS.
Padma,
is
read
Vankshu:
is the
reading. It
river
runs,
said, in
Vayu,
of
Ketumala, through
races
which
that it is
peopled by
various
of barbarians:
'
The
text
applies the
is given
one
latter
name
so
variouslyas
of the
to
to
cause
confusion.
on a
It
to
one
of the filament
on
Meru,
west
that
; to
the range
south of
; to
of the
on
boundary mountains,
Here north and another and
the
the
Varsha
or a
of
Ketumala.
is of
intended;
chain
running
the it be
south,
Nila
Nishadha
Accordingly,
that
on
the
Vayu
of
or,
states
to
34000
Yojanas
breadth similar It was,
is,
each
the
diameter
Meru,
IGOOO, and
18000.
the A
side of
it,
together,
Ilavfita
on
of
to
Malyavat,
avoid the the author
bounds
the
west.
probably,
confusion of the
in the
arising from
other
similarityof nomenclature,
difl'erent
names
that
for Gandhamadana
we
instances; callingthe
buttress,as
have
seen,
Merumanfilament-
forest, Sarvatobhadra,!
and
the
Vide supra,
Vide
p. 115, note
3.
1.
supra,
p. 117, note
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
II.
123
It lies between
countries
them,
like the
of pericarp
lotos.
The
andUttara-
world, exterior
and
the
two
boundary
mountain
mountains.
ranges,
two
Devakuta
and
f running north
chains of Nila and
east
south,
west,
and
connectingthe
and
Nishadha.
and
Gandhamadana
Kailasa
extend,
eightyYojanas in breadth, from sea to sea. Nishadha and Pariyatrat the limitative mountains are the on like those on the east, between the west, stretching,
Nila
and
Nishadha
ranges.
And
the
mountains
Tri-
sringaand Jarudhi are the northern limits (ofMeru), east and west, between the two seas.^ Thus extending,
mountain,
eastern
Hamsa;"
a
term
Gandhamadana
to
the
range:
correction,it
mountains But
no
be
remarked,
corroborative
of
a
'
subsequent date.
These
eight
and
are
similarlyenumerated
is clear
as
in
the
Bhagavata
seas
Vayu.
mention it is
made,
that
in the
them,
eastern
of any and
(^itTr^^^f^ff) ; and
oceans
western
cannot
be
intended,
The
the
mountains would
as
Malyavat
seem
and
Gandhamadana
'Ariiava'
the
seas
intervene.
as means
commentator
to
understand 'Between
signifying 'mountain';
within
he
says,
Malyavat
and
Gandhamadana':
The for
?n^^^J^^T^-5fr^T^W^^n^^^f%ff|-1
describes these
Bhagavata
18000
eight
mountains
as
Meru circling
to
janas Yo-
in each
an
direction,leaving, according
of
a
the them
commentator,
and
the
interval
thousand
Yojanas
between
base
My
MSS.
have
Kuru.
lines
lower, is
usual the
rendered
"limitative
tains", moun-
"boundary mountains".
be the
more
Paripatra appears
it omits is from
" It is not
altogetherevident Gandhamadana,
the smaller
that
though
IIThis
intends
to
commentary
the
Vish/m-purdna.
124
VISHNU
PUEANA.
I have
repeatedto
as
you
the
mountains
great sages,
on pairs,
the
each
which
have
been
amongst
and
resorts
of
the
Siddhas
Charanas.
And
and
situated,upon
with the palacesof embellished pleasantcities, and Lakshmi, Vishnu, Agni, Surya,and other deities, whilst thef Yakshas, peopled by celestial spirits;* and Danavas Rakshasas, Daityas, pursue their pastimes
of the
central may be
mountain,
understood from
and
to
being
be
2000
high, and
of these and
as
many of
broad.
They
the
names
exterior
barriers
Meru,
cording ac-
it separating
to
Uavrita.
The
are
mountains,
on
the
Bhagavata,t
Pariyatra on
Kailasa and and
Jathara the
Devakuta
and
the
east, Parana
on
and
west,
on
Trisringa
the these
Makara Without
tions crea-
the
north,
Karavira
south.
different it
can
legendary geography of
that the
the
the
Hindus,
scarcely
the
,
doubt with
scheme
was
actual
character
or
of the
country,
by
four and
east
great
ranges,
the which
a
Altai, Muztag
traverse
Thian-shan,
in
a
Ku-en-lun from
to
Himalaya,
to
central Asia
or
direction north
west,
are
with
greater
or
less inclination
from
south,
which which
connected several
divided
by
many and
loftytransverse
which
ridges,
to
enclose
large lakes,
give
and
rise
the
rivers 'great
that water
on
Hindusthan.
(Humboldt Asia.)
the
mountains
Asia,
Ritter.,Geogr.
"
in Kiiiinaras,
the
original.
to
f Gandharvas
is here
bo
inserted.
: v., 16,
28.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
II.
125
seats
of the
even
arrive
after
hundred
births.
(the country of) Bhadi-aswa, Vishnu resides as in Ketumala, as Varaha Hayasiras(thehorse-headed); (the boar); in Bharata, as the tortoise (Kurma); in in his universal form, everyKuru, as the fish (Matsya); where is : for Hari pervades all places.He, Maitreya,
the
is all
realms, of Kimpurusha and rest, eight of Bharata), there is no nor nor w^eariness, sorrow, ants their inhabitnor anxiety, hunger, nor apprehension: and pain, and live are exempt from all infirmity sand (in uninterrupted enjoyment) for ten or twelve thouyears. the is
no
Indra*
never
sends
water.
them:
for
earth
abounds
with
there places
any
succession
of
ages.f In
seven
there are,
respectively,
which, 0
principal ranges
of
mountains, t
from
best
Brahmans,
hundreds
'
More
ample
details
of
the
Varsbas
,
are
given
in the
Mahaand
Kurma,
of
an
Linga, Matsya,
in
MarkaiideyaPuninas:
Thus,
are
but
they
are
nature.
of the
the
Ketumala-varsba
women
it is
said,
Vayu,
the
men
black,
of the
complexion
or
of the
subsist thousand
or
upon
the
jack-tree,and
or
ten
exempt
from
in
sorrow
sickness. and
can
Kula list of
main
of mountains rivers is
it
none
are
named;
of which
long
be
countries
added,
identiiied
Deva,
in
the
original,
"fCompare
p. 103, supra.
X Kuldchala.
120
VISHNU
PURANA.
with
any
actually
the
Amu
existing,
or
except,
Oxus.
perhaps,
According
in
the
great
the
river
the
Suchakshu,
Vishnu is
to
Bhagavata,
The
worshipped
of adoration
as
Kamadeva,
there
Ketumala.
Viiyu
Brahma.
says Similar
the
ohject
circumstances
is
Iswara,
of the
the
son
of
are
asserted
other
Varshas.
See,
also,
As.
Res.,
Vol.
VIIL,
p.
354.
v.,
"It
18,
is
15.
said,
in with
the the
Brahma-purdi'in,
countenance
that,
and head
In
in
the
Bhadraswa,
a
or
China,
Vishi'ui
he resides chief
of
resides the
of
horse.
In
Bharata,
he the
has
countenance
of
tortoise.
Kutuniahi,
and that he
is
or
Europe,
as
in
the
shape
of
vardha,
or
hoar;
in
described
numerous
or
followers chief
of
shape.
or
He
is,
a
then,
word
in
Ketumahi,
be
the
the
vardhas,
the
hoars; dialects,
and,
of
a
to
pronounced,
he has
to
the of
idiom
of
spoken
or
lodrdpd.
of course,
In he
Kuru, is,
matsya,
or
fish;
there,
iiro-matsxju,
or
with
the
head
countenance
fish."
128
VISiINU
PURANA.
From
some
this
cases,
region heaven
liberation from
into
is
obtained,
of
or
even,
men
in
existence; or
state
from hell.
hence,
the
condition
brutes, or
in
to
Heaven, emancipation, a
the
mid-air, or
realms, succeeds
is not
*
existence
here:
world
of acts
other portion
of the universe.
portion
northern Konkan.
of
the
Western
can
Ghats. identified
is doubtful;
for
none
of its streams
be
certainty.Sahya
the mountains
is the of
the
portion of
Riksha
name
the
Ghats,
is the
the
of Gondwaua. stretches
across
Vindhya
Central
is the
general
but
of
chain
to
India;
to
it is here
restricted
eastern
division.
or
According
the the northern
the
Vayu,
it is the
part south
of the
Narniada,
Siitpudti range.
and still
is Pariyiltra) The
name,
portion of
range of
the
Vindhya.
and
indeed, is
given
of
mountains
the
in Guzerat
(see Colonel
rivers of
Tod's
map
but Riijasthan);
are
Chambal the
other
Mahva,
do
not
which rise
to
said
to
How
from All
Pariyatra mountains,
mountains,
in
one
that
province.
and
are
these
therefore, belong
The
system,
have
connected
to
together.
as
classification
seems
to
been
known
Ptolemy;
names
he
not
seven specifies
ranges
of
do
correspond,with exception
the
Of
the
others,
the
Adisathrus
and
Uxentus The
sideration. con-
nearly,
The
positionwith
Pariyatra and
Orudii
must
Apocope,
and
Markandeya
add
list of inferior
X7\:
^^^
Lassen's
^^^
^^
WR
^T^^
"f i^^Ri^
^^jwi
^1
1^*^ f^v^%
I II
of and these
163.
For
Professor
see
mountains,
Indische
BOOK
II., CHAP.
III.
129
portions, I will name which to you. They are Indra-dwipa, Kaserimiat,* Gabhastimat, Tann-avari'ia,f Naga-dwipa, The last or ninth Saumya, Gandharva, and Varuna. Dwipa is surrounded by the ocean, and is a thousand Yojanasfrom north to south.
^
The
Varsha
of Bharata
is divided
into nine
On
the
on
east
of Bharata
dwell
the Kiratas
barians); (thebar-
Yavanas; in
the centre
reside
'
This
last is
left similarly
without
name,
I
no
It is the most
on
the borders
sea,
and,
doubt,
intends
Wilford
placeshere
division
called
"
To
is anywhere attempted of the other description these the Vayu adds six minor Dwipas, which are
sea,
beyond
,
and
are or
islands:
Matsya-dM ipa
who
name
Kumuda
Kusa-dwipa,
The
Sankha-dwipa; peopled,
worship eightsuch
Wilford Hindu islands
:
divinities.
Swari'iaprastha, Chandrasukla,Avatrana,
Panchajanya, Simhala,
to
Ramaiiaka,
Colonel
Mandahara,
has
and
Lanka. of
endeavoured
verify the
first series
Upadwipas, making Varaha, Europe; Kusa, Asia Minor, "c. ; Yama Sankha, Africa; Malaya, Malacca: is undetermined; and, China. How all this may be by Anga, he says, they understand
is
more
than is made
doubtful; for,
of them
,
Puranas is said
in
which the
tion men-
very
upon
subject.
Variants
are
Kaseru have
and
Kasetu.
t Two
In
+
MSS.
the
Tamrapariia.
is called Manava. Dr.
it MaUya-purdiia 41.
Aufrecht, Catalog.
See
note
Cod.
Manuscript.^ "c., p.
it
occurs
" And
in
Bhaskara
Acharya's enumeration.
it
in
p. 112, supra.
IIv., 19,
n.
30,
In
place of "Mandahara",
gives Maudarahariiia.
9
130
VISHNU
PURANA.
duties respective
^
of
sacrifice, arms,
other
trade,and
rivers flow
Satadru, Chandrabhaga,and
the foot of
"'''
Himalaya; the Vedasmriti and others, from the Paripatra and Sumountains; the Narmada the Vindhya hills; and the Tapi, Payoshi'ii, rasa, from from the Riksha mountains; the GodaNirvindhya,f
vari,Bhimarathi,+ Krishnaveni, " and
others,from
the
Sahya mountains; the Kritamala, Tamraparni, and from the Malaya hills; the Trisama, Rishikulya, !| others,
'
By Kiratas, foresters
the The and
was
and
mountaineers
are
intended,
east
"
the
to inhabitants,
of Hinduthe
Yavanas,
the
the
"
west, whom
"
may there
or
be
can
either be
Greeks
Punjab
later both with
to
applied by
in
a
the Hindus
Mohammedans,
it is also proper
now
succeeded The
them
period, and
Hindus,
in
to
applied.
the mixture ad-
Vayu
calls them
Mlechchhas,
notices
:
of bai'barians
India
The
same
passage,
slightlyvaried,
the
occurs
in the
It is said
mountainous Bhils
and districts,
allude,
as
to therefore,
and the
of Central The
India, as
to
the that
north-west. had
not
implies specification
on
outcasts
yet descended
the
plains of
Hindusthan.
Himavat,
MS.
in the here
original.
add
MSS.
""c.";
And
others,Kaveri.
see
has Bhimaratha.
seems
the
as
" Krishnavei'ia
two
to be
almost
common
reading. immediately
is the wards afterlection
MSS.
of
a
find
Aryakulya,
"
which be
"
read
Rishikulyariver
may
preferable.It
Himalaya,
pp.
smaller the
^ For
Journal
**
of
the
Central
see
Hodgson,
of
the Asiatic
446,
et seq.
Compare
LVII., Mdrkandeya-purdna,
15.
BOOK
11.,
CHAP.
III.
131
"c.,from
and
the
Mahendra;
and
the
Kumari,* Rishikulya,
from the Saktimat others, mountains. Of such as and of minor rivers, these, there is an infinite number; and
many
nations
inhabit
the countries
on
their borders,
^f
This
other
is
meagre of the
list,compared
with
those
given
in
Purarias.
Vayu
much
is translated curious
by Colonel
Res.,
Padma Vol.
are
Wil-
VIII.
same
; and
illustration of many
As. and XIV.
the
places, by
the
writer, occurs
those of the
The
lists of the
any
Mahabharata, Bhagavata,
classed in the Of the
given
without
and
arrangement:
are
Kiirma
as
text.
too
long
place.
rivers named
in the
text, most
capable
of verification. The of
,
Zaradrus:
Ptolemy, Vayu
Pliny
"
is the is the
Sutlej.
Chinab.
the
Chaudrabhaga Sandabalis," or
t Vedasmiiti,
or
AcesinesJ
in the the
and
Kiirma,
or
is classed
Vetravati
and of
Betwa,
The
Charraanwati
and may be
Chambal,
same
Sipra,
Beos of
Para,
the
rivers of
Malwa,
Narmada
the
with the
maps.
Namadus
it
Ptolemy,
m
is well
the
Vc4yu,
rises, not
the
Vindhya,
mountains;
All
my
none
MSS,
read
Kumara.
accessible
to
me
t In
of the
MSS.
is there
anything to
which
of this sentence
answers.
Zadadrus
is another
reading.
,
has been
surmised
to
be
clerical
for
Zariiuiidyu.
de Saint-Martin This"
a
liM. Vivien
is of
opinion
name"
that and
the
Vaidik the
Chandrabhaga, he
the
et
probably, already in
stream.
days
la
of Alexander
Great, appHed
Latine
de
the
same
Etude
407.
sur
GeographicGrccque
Pauraiiik passage quoted in the Nitiinayukha and PurtakamaIdkara, the Vedasmi'iti is named between the Mahanada and the Vedasini.
132
VISHNU
PURANA.
The
nations principal
of Bharata
are
the Kurus
and
Panchalas, in the
marupa,
middle
(and southern
in the
The
Surasaf
its
The
are
Tapi
not two
is
tified. idenwe
Godavarit
and but rises
name:
in
the
other the
have reads
the
Beeniah
Krishna.
For
Kiitamahi The
Kiirma
is in
RitumaUi:
neither
at
Tamraparni
of the mountain
near
the that
extremity
the into
text
Western is
Rishikulya
or
Mahendra the
sea
Rasikoila,
which
flows The
Ganjani.
kulya Rishi-
is undetermined.
assignsanother
the Suktimat
r
mountains; but,
The but Kumari that the A
a
authorities,
connexion
seem
the with
word
is Rishika.
Cape Comorin,
to
mountains river
to
tend ex-
the
extreme
v.
south.
Rishikulya
is
mentioned in
nexion, con-
(Vana Parvan,
another Abu. the
name
3026) as
Tirtha,in
is said
Mahabharata,
apparently, with
passage In that case, of the and
the
hermitage
to
Vasishtha, which,
on
in
or
(v.4096),
be
mount text
if the
reading of
the
be be
for
range
would
of
Gujerat.
In
to
is doubtful. Adi
See
Book the
IV., Chapter
XII.,
note.
Mahabharata, by
the
Parvan,
Suktimati"
river is said
flow
of Chedi. capital
Variants:
Uclras
and
Rudras.
I The
and Nitiinanjarl
it between
Purtakamalakara,
the
,
in
passage
which
they
cite, mention
of "the
Kunti
and
the
Palasini.
Ganges":
would
" Colonel
the
west
Wilford of and
river with
the
Arbis,
or
Hab,
on
coast 250
India. 254.
Journal
of
the Asiatic
Societyof Bengal,
1851, pp.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
III.
133
Saurashtras, Suras, Abhiras,* Arbudas; the Kariishas f and Malavas, dwelhng along the Paripatra mountains; the Sauviras, the Saindhavas, the Hiinas,the Salwas, the peopleof Sakala, the Madras, t the Ramas," the Ambashthas, and the Parasikas,and
west
are
the
others.
These
nations drink
of the water
of the rivers
'
The
is
as
scanty
the
as
that
rivers. Padma
It
is,
has
however,
a
altogetherin
without
Bhagavata.
:
long catalogue,but
The
as are
arrangement
and
so
the
Mahabhathe
rata.
lists of the
Vayu, Matsya,
in from The
Markarideya class
and
western.
nations
names
The
all,
the
and
are
given
or a
in
the
eighth
is the fication, classiits
volume
same
of the
Res.,
Brahmaiida,
has
a
(for it
second
Markarideya
to
Bharata-varsha
the
tortoise, with
head and
to
countries
in the
feet,of
here, sufficient,
but
some
attempt
an
identification
of the
at
text:
further Kurus
tion illustraare
is offered
the
of the
the
chapter.
The
the about
people
*
of
Kurukshetra
upper
part of the
Doab,
The
TTTTT^^It original,
his Siiras
36:
are
was
,
read, by
Professor
Wilson, TnTT
to
^jft^l,whence
The
"Siiras,Bhiras", which
with the
I have in the
ventured
alter.
associated
Abhiras
Bhdgavata-purdna,
XII., 1,
In
the
Mahdhhdratu
,
Sdlya-parvan, 2119,
Calcutta
mention
is
made
of
the
Siidras
In
and
the
Abhiras
in
edition has
TI'5"nf^Tr
"
"Madras and
Abhiras",
"
M.
Langlois reads
welded into
TT^T^TI''
^- ^-i "Siiras
Abhiras",
Vol.
whom
he has
401.
"
"Siirabhiras".
See
his
lation, trans-
II.,p.
Abhiras
For
the
or,
Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
"
see
t Malukas \ One
MS.
and has
variants.
" Variants:
Romas
Vamas.
134
VISHNU
PURANA.
above
enumerated, and
prosperous.
The
inhabit
their
borders, happy
and
Delhi.
the
Panchalas, it appears
part of the
Kulluka
at
from
the
Mahabharata, occupied
the
on
lower
Doab, extending
Kamarupa
and the
across
Jumna
to
the
Chambal.
Bhatta,
Manu,
II.,19,
part of
proper, is the
places
with
them
Kanoj.
Behar
north-eastern is
Bengal, and
western
portion of
mouths
Assam.
Puiidra Mahals.
Bengal
the
part of South
west
Jungle
Kalinga
upper The
sea-coast
of the
of the
Ganges,
is Behar.
with
part
Suras
of
are
the the
Coromandel
coast.
Magadha
the
Saurashtras
The
people
in
of
Surat,
same
Syrastreneof Ptolemy.
be the be Arbudas
must
and
or
Bhiras,
Phruni
the
direction, may
The of Mewar. of Malwa. the The The
Suri and
the
Phauni about
of Strabo.*
or
people
and and and
,
mount are,
vas
Abu,
Karushas
Malavas
of course,
are
people
and
Sauviras
Saindhamust
usually conjoined as
of Sindh the understand in the
era
Sindhu-Sauviras
be
we
the
are
nations
to
western
Rajputana.
or
By
the
Hiiiias
white and
Huns
were
established of
our
Punjab
we
along
from of
Indus,
at
the
ment commence-
; as recent
know
confirmed
by
discoveries
The
"Bhiras"
have As V. de
to
already
the
been
disposed of.
Seri
sur
See
my
first note
reading Sari,
Etude
is la
M.
423.
Saint-Martin's
and
am
not
spoke of
India,
to
the
that Huns.
was
the In
ancient the
when
they
of the
middle
however,
it is certain
to
that
form
race
called of
Hiiiia
the
division We
inscriptions
wives.
in
medieval
lliina
the Vimagunddaria pretty evidently means Portuguese, where he gives an estimate of the Hiinas; and the pandits of the present day, as from I know having heard them, very often with Faringi, or Frank. See Journal employ Hiina as synonymous of the American Oriental Society, Journal Vol. VI., pp. 528 and 529: of the As. Sac. of Bengal,1862, pp. 3, 117, and 118. in his
136
VISHNU
PURANA.
and
in
men+
offer
sacrifices;
other an-
distributed:
of Jambu-dwipa, Vishnu, consisting of sacrificial is v^orshipped, as the male rites, sacrifice, "
In
with
forms
sacrificialceremonies. elsewhere.
of
He
is adored
under
other
Bharata
best of the
Jambu-dwipa, because it is the land of of enjoyment alone. It others are places works. The thousand and the aggregation is only after many births, born of much merit, that living beingsare sometimes
divisions
latter nations
are
amongst
the western,
or,
more
subjugated by Nakula,
Parvan. Ambas Colonel and
in
his
Sabha
Ambashthas from
to
,
included
in
the
list
extracted, by
the The
to
Wilford,
,
the be
or
latter
are
supposed
carry As far
us as
by
into the
him
Ambastae
Persia,
part of it adjoining
enumeration
of the text
extends,
it of
seems
applicable to
about the
era
the of
and political
divisions geographical
India
Christianity.
necessary
inference, however,
'^n'l
to
be
deduced
from
this
analysis of '^T'^^
the word
of
(intoW(W
have
"
^)
"
could
not "c.
been
""t*s|'HTI
of
tJ^T^Tt
'-"fMl^
l^",
"^^T^
on
"^T^,
the
but,
at the time
no
was Pai'iini,
"^^^^T^
name
Since,
the
other
in
hand, however,
literature
"
militarypeople of
far
as
the
to
me
of "^'P^^TI
occurs
so
it is known older
name
"
subsequent
was
to
Panini,
it seems
to follow,that the
a
of the
people
'^T^at
a
Wl''-, and
that,by
wrong
later
period, TR^^Tt."
*
The
originaladds
^5"T"^
else".
I Muni.
X Yajwin. " Yajnapurusha. See Vol. I.,pp. 61 and IISee Asiatic Researches,Vol. VIIL, pp.
163,
344 notes.
and
346.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
III.
137
in Bharata,
as
men.
The
gods
born,
themselves
even
exclaim: the
as dition con-
"Happy
of the way
are
those
as
who
men,
are
from
;
gods,
to the
in Bharata-varsha
that is
of Paradise, or pleasures (the greater of final liberation. Happy are they who, consigning blessing) all the unheeded rewards obtain
to
supreme
land of
and
eternal
as
Vishnu,
existence We
in that
works,
their
path
him.
us
know
not,
when
been
obtained
heaven shall
shall have
renew men poreal corare
recompensed,^where fully
confinement:
but born
we
we
know
that those
fortunate
who
are
with
faculties^ in perfect
rata-varsh Bha-
'
Enjoyment
a
in
Swarga,
the
like
punishment
the
in
or
Naraka, demerit,
is born
is of
only
the
for
certain
period, according to
When
account
merit,
individual.
is
balanced,the
man
again
amongst
'
mankind.
crippled or
at
mutilated
once
person,
or
one
whose merits
organs
must
are
cannot defective,
secure
obtain
liberation.
His
first
his
being
born
again perfectand
entire.
^ *rTT^ %f^^rf%3TftWT: II
The
largercommentary
says:
^Tf^^tftf^ %tT^
^"nrcT
^^^
The and
Tt^^^'^'n^
will notice the
fil^^rf^:I
would-be archaic forms of the text, WpfTT
reader
Trrc^TRsee
And
Sanskrit Original
188
and
189.
138
VISHNU
PURANA.
I
nine
have
thus
briefly
of
described
to
you,
which
Maitreya,
is is
a
the
divisions
Jambu-dwipa,
in
hundred
thousand
if
Yojanas
a
extent,
the
ocean
and
which
encircled,
of similar
as
by
bracelet,
by
of
salt
water,
dimensions.
TOPOGRAPHICAL
From
the
LISTS,
Bhishma
Mahabharata,
Parvan,
M.
317-378.
Mountains San
JAY
A
and
rivers.^* Hear
to me,
arch, mon-
speaks
to
to
Dhfitarashtra.
"
in
reply
of the
your
you
the
ticulars par-
country
'
In
attempting
to
verify
are
the
to
places
or
people specified in
vv^hich
are
the
text, various
to
difficulties for
as
be
encountered,
Some
have taken
must
serve
apologize
partial changes
the
success.
inherent in the
in
the
subject, such
of
ness
which
w^ere
place
and
graphy topo-
India
lists
compiled,
and and rivers
,
the
of
the
specificationitself.
even
,
States,
;
tribes, and
some
disappeared
features total of
from
recollection
of have
natural
a
the
country
especially
the
undergone
alteration. Rennell
Buchanan
over
(Description
the
same
of
at
Eastern
an
Hindustan),
of laid
some
following thirty
in the
or
ground,
that many of
interval
streams
forty years,
Atlas be the
no
remarks
of the maps
down
Bengal
that
can
of
are
India,
no
of
authority) given
are
longer
be
Then afford
are
such
mere
catalogues,
and be
no names
they
been
verification, beyond
or so
names;
as
either On
want
changed,
the of the other
corrupted
much of
to
longer
recognizable.
from and with
our ow^n
hand,
the
difficultyarises
the Puranas
recur
knowledge.
names
Scattered
in
the
through
other
works,
given
fix their
topographical lists
these
means
circumstances
have
not
which
locality: but
of
are,
to
verification
yet been
in
There
reason
is
See,
for
conclusion
of
this
extract
from
140
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
Mahendra,
believe,
are
afford
much
accurate
and
information interesting
they
a
not
common.
Colonel
Wilford upon
speaks
his
of
having
received
number
from
a
Jaypur: but,
Sanskrit
had been
death,
they disappeared.
were
After
considerable Calcutta
interval, some
purchased only
for the
College: but by
dispersed.
from A
the
largerportion
on
of his collection
few^ leaves
graphical geo-
subjectswere
a
found,
tlie
which of
some
I translated
of
and
chapter
accurate
on
geography
the
districts The
1824).
and
valuable, though
the
compilation was
should be
modern.
Notwithstanding
able
extent to at identify
these
impediments, however,
and
our
we a
rivers, to
were our
much
so
greater
than
is
now
maps of
not
miserably
or
defective
None scholars.
surveyors be doubted
It may the
of
them
have
with
spoken language
down
names
country.
at
random,
lessly, care-
according to
crowded
to
inaccurate
appreciation of
and
no
sounds
vulgarly,and
are
corruptlyuttered;
bear
with
which appellations
either that
in
we
past
cannot
or
present denominations.
Sanskrit
names
discover
in
English
into
maps,
when,
Baraand
the
immediate
hanagar,
Ulubaria
we off,
Dakshineswar is
metamorphosed
Duckinsore,
a
little further
have
most
Darikeswari, Midnapore
accumulation of
consonants
name
for
Medinipur,
in
and
CaughIndian
to
racy accu-
mahry
maps in which
'
for that
is
scarcely a
of extreme
in
our
does
not
proof
of
an
indifference in
nomenclature, is,in
some
incorrectness national
sounds, estimating
degree,perhaps, a
reads
The
printed edition
but the
more
Saktimat,
which is that
in
some
MSS.:
usual
reading
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
141
the
seven
mountain
of them thousands are portions of mountains: unheard sive, extensome of, though k:)fty,* and abrupt;f and others better known, though of lesser elevation, and inhabited by people of low stature.^ There pure and degraded tribes, mixed to+
subordinate
may
here
add,
that
Suktimat
mountain
occurs
in Bhima's Parvan.
vasion in-
of the
'
eastern
region: Mahabharata,
here takes
the
Sabha
Riksha.
see
place of
the
mountains
p. 334.
in The
Vayu,
Asiatic
and
searches, ReMarfrom
VIII.,
the
following. Mainaka,
the
source
it appears river
Ramayaiia,
is at
being
termed
Mainakaprabhava: Kishkindhya
Hemachandra's
also, in Konwa,**
the the
vocabulary,! Suvela.
or
Devagiri (Deogur,
are
EUora,
to
the
gods :
of rises.
Apocopi
said, by Ptolemy,
in the
be
mountains
gods). Rishyamuka,
or
Deccan,
Krishna
where
Pampa
Sri.saila Vol.
near Sri'parvata,
the the
(Asiatic Researches,
ManGo-
v.,
p.
303). Venkata,
hill of
Tripati. Varidhara,
the that
(Chitrakotein Bundelkhand),
range the
branches the
portion of
the Jumna: it is the
Vindhya,
of Tod.
towards
north,
it is
extending nearly to
the blue Girnar range; of mountains
according to Hemachandra,
Kakubha,
Nila
Aravali
(the
Orissat+), Gokamukha,
Indrakila,""Rama-
Sdravat.
compare
the
Mdrkandeya-
16.
! LVII., 13,
is Kollaka. Indische
"
se"j.
%
626.
IV., 96.
The
ordinary reading
Lassen's the
"H" See
I* Rather, ""
See
Neilgherries ?
Indische
Lassen's
Alterthumskunde,Vol. I., p.
551.
142
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
theSmdhu,
and the
and
theSaraswati/
river
the the
the
great
Bahuda;^
Satadru, Chandrathe
and bhaga,^'
Drishadwati/
near
hills east
Ramgurh
and works.
), Bodhana,
(inthe
Paiidara, Durjawestern
Gonianta (AbiiiiiGujerat),
Ghats
"),
Kritasmara, Kiitasaila,
are.
'
Chakora.
i| Many
single mountains
named
in different
note at
See
The the
p. 130.
Sursooty, or
fourth
note
Caggur
elsewhere be the
or
Guggur,
said
to
N.W.H
of Thanesur.
See
^
The
Himalaya.
the the Tirone,
Wilford
it to
Mahanada,
which
falls into
Ganges
thas
or
Malda.
The
Mahabharata**
two
more
has, amongst
of this name,
places of pilgrimage
near
rivers
parently, ap-
the
to the east.
Hemachandraff implying
the is called
gives, as
'white
or
synonyms,
A
and
Saitavahinf;
Mahanada
both
river'.
main has
of the
Dhavali,
Dhauli,
"*
which
meaning.
of considerable
traces
The
Diishadwati the
river
importance in
its ancient
the
history of
Hindus, althouglino
of
name
Vide
foot-note. lection is
t It
seems
the usual
Kamagiri.
in the known
Here
ends
list of mountains
named
X Probably
here
intended.
Ramgurh
Indische
which
is otherwise
Bhdgavata-purdna. as Huzareebagh is
626.
,
" See
Kora? II reads
:
Lassen's The
printed edition
Mdrkandeya-purdna
LVII., 15,
H
""
In
Sirhind.
The
Sursooty is
and
8513.
tributaryof
the
Guggur.
Bahuda
Vana-parvan, 8323
152.
The
also
identifies the
Saitavahini.
144
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
Vitasta/ deep Krishnaveni, the Iravati,^ Payoshni/ and Devika;* the Vedasmrita, Vedavati/
vati, the
Delhi. whicli
names
According
case our
to
Wilford,
have the
the
Drishadwati the
now
is the
Caggur;
in
maps
taken
libertyof transposingthe
is the northern
of the the
rivers,as
the
Caggur
both
stream,
and
and
Sursooty
form
one
southern;
risingin
or
the
Himalaya,
the
then
unitingto (but,more
and
river,called Guggur
or
Caggur, in
doubt,
Sarsuti correctly,
is lost in the
runs
desert. both
have,
no
been
in
changes here,
courses
'
nomenclature
and
the
of the The
rivers. is the
Vipasa
or
Beas, Hyphasis,
or
or
Bibasis.
The
Iravati
is the
^
Ravi,
The
Hydraotes,
but
Jhelum,
or
still
called, in Kashmir,
the
Bidaspes
^
Hydaspes.*
Vishnu and
are none
This
river,according to
but
the
Purana,f
Kiirnia
several very
Riksha
mountains:
or
Vslyu
There
but the
bring it
Yindhya
appears
Satpuda
the
be
range.
indications
position in
to
Mahabharata,
near
precise. Its
near
source
that
of
Krishna. should
It flows
the
ginning benear or
of the
to
Daridaka
forest,which
Godavari:
place it through
it,comes
These
rather
the
sources
of
the
it passes bathed in
Vidarbha
to
the
Vai-
diiryamountain
make
*
and the
the
Narmada
river. is the
circumstances
it The
likelythat
Deva these
or are
Pain
Ganga
the
river
in
t question,
Goggra.
from
Both
Paripatra
range.
In
some
MSS.,
that the treatise in Hindi it appears geographical Chandrabhaga, Iravati,Satadrii, called,in Vipasa, and Vitasta are now that language, Chenab, Ravi, Satlaj, and Jhelara. Byasa,
*
From
modern
Vide
Critical,and Essays,Analytical,
the into the
Philological,
".C.,Vol. L,
tract
of
country
included
the
source
of the
Payoshni and
Varaha
is called
Somavarta.
FROM
THE
MAHABIIARATA.
145
Vedasini
and which
In the
the
Ramayaria
as
occur seem
and in
Vedavainasika,
the direction of
same, them
they
may
be
the Sone.
of
be
the
From evident
the very
corrupt Sanskrit
word,
but
of tween be-
might
at
infer
some
connexion
from
At
the
Riksha
a
mountains;
now
and
Chandway
stream
called
Poorna
so, is uncertain:
choose
between
the two.
Painganga
that
is
we
opinion
course,
may
Wurda,
in
of
to
the
Lassen
"
itself: see Journal Payoshni is the Wurda Societyof Delhi, Jan., 1853, pp. 44, 45. Professor Arcluwloyical Indische Alterthumskunde,Vol. I., pp. 572, 573, foot-note -is led the view
is the Taptee in its entirety, Payoshi'u' tially parthe in Mathe is that not mentioned Tapi assumption
the conclusion
that
the
by the hdbhdrata; on
p.
which
point
see
Professor
Wilson's the
fourth from
foot-note that
to be
at
148, infra. He
in das Meer have
likewise, misinterprets,
where he stromender
to
recur"
passage the
poem,
2317"2319, Vana-parvan,
"eiu
I shall
supposes The
Payoshni
in
called which
Fluss".
I
passage
question" to
occasion
subjoinand
translate:
^^^T^
^f^xirt ^^^^^f^m:
trt ^ t^^^
successive
roads
II
^fi:
"Yonder
^fw
lead to
^f^WT^^:
ii
There, beyond Dakshii'iapatha. Avanti and the Rikshavat mountains, are the great Vindhya mountains, the river (samudrayd) Payoshi'u, and hermitagesof mighty Rishis, and many^
full to
of roots
and
fruits.
Then
comes
a
the
road
to
Vidarbha
the
Dakshiiiiipatha."
deference
to
Bopp's
Naliis
and
from
as
follows: n.
Bopp where right,strangely renders the precedingverses laufeu siidlicher Richtuug nacb, diese Landstrassen "Vielfaltig
10
146
TOrOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
and the deep Chitrasena,the Gomati, the Dhiitapapa, Nischita/ Kritya, great river Gaiidaki;^ the Kaiisiki,
Beos
'
of From One
Eastern
Malwa:
but
:
it rises from
two
in
the
Riksha
mountain.*
Paripatra,Kiirma
copy of the has
Mahendra, others,
from
Vayu. f
Ikshula and the Krinii.
Ikshumalinf;
has
an
One has
^
MS.
Vayu
rivers
Ikshula,
Mahendra:
+
Matsya
Pu-
Wilford's
Drakshala.
are
first The
named
in
the
Padraa
rana,
in the
Vayu,
are
"c. well
Goomty,
The
in
Oude,
duk,
to
the
Coosy"
MSS.
known.
Dhutapapii
In flow the
rise in the
*
Himalaya,
read
or
In
different the
Michita Nirvirii
and
Nisrita.
to
Vayu
the
and
Matsya,
Nischira
is said
from
Himalaya.
an
Avanti die
vorbeibeugend, Hochweisen,
"von
an
Rikschwan die
ziim
dem
Berge
Wurzehi
audi.
"
Dies Waldwoh"
ist
Viiidhya
nungen ist der
Bergeshohe, Payoschni
an
Meere
an
fliesst
von
uud
reich;
Dies
Weg
Vidarbha;
von
bin;
v.,
Weitcr
siidwarts
dort
aber
(Dekan)." KrdkiDule,
the
name
49G. not
I do
undertake
not
was
to
prove
of Pa-
yoshi'ii may
But the
case
have
been
appliedto
in
modern
we see
Taptee.
from
otherwise
as
Pauranik the
period, as
the
appears
LVII., Murkantieya-purdtki,
24,
Bhdgavata-purma,
For
the
Vedavati,
is
the
Mahdblidrata
,
Anusdsana-parvan
at
7651.
The
Vedasini
is mentioned
in my and said
sixth
to
note in
p, 131, supra:
and
the
cension re-
Vedavainasika of the
named,
be
the
t The
a
are
mentioned
in
list of rivers
cited,apparently from
And Journal
"
some see
in Purai'ia, my
the
at
Niti-mni/i'd-ha.
p. 155,
I As.
has
first note
"
infra.
" Hodgson
seven
As. Soc.
Beng.,1849, p. 766
states
Coosy, also, is
Cosi, Tamba
up, Cosi,Likhu
made
he says,
of
seven
streams,
and
"
the
Milamchi,
Journal
Tamor.
Soc.
II.,pp. 646"649;
1849, p. 766.
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
147
and
also
Also The
Lohataraiii
and
with
the Deva.
Wilford
to
says
it is
so
by
the Pauraiiiks:
are
the
contrary, f
They
also
distinguished by
people
enter
of
the country.
Although
different
identical
they
^
rise
as
streams, and
Ganges by
The
recurrence
name,
as
in several of is the
lar simi-
copyist:
ferent dif-
likelythat
we
one
appliedto
MS.
have,
+
in
According
which is
Wilford, "
Malwa,
the
Saravati
is the
^
Vayu
Vaiii
has
Para,
Vena.
river in
the Parvati.
||
MSS.
*
and
The
Chumbul.
Asiatic the
Vide
+ See
one
That the
the
Devika
with
clear
Mahdbhurata,
is mentioned
in Msana-parvan, -where,
former and
7G45, and
the
Sarayu are also other in the Amara-kokt, I., 2, 3, 35. Rdniayaim, Kishkindhd-kdnda XLL, 13,
,
the
Devika The
+
river is
placed in
Tapani:
Tapani
which
is here reads
made
"
one
with
In the
to
t^abda-kalpathe
same
as
tdpin'ithe
:
Vetravati
p.
be
Vetravati,or
the
Betwa
see
131, supra,
foot-note.
Further,
the
that
dictionary, professingto
with
follow
the
identifies Rdja-nighant'u,
Tapini
for the
20.
Tapi.
" Asiatic
p. 408.
Godavery
148
TOPOGRAPrilCAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
Nivara,Maliita,' Viria,^ Satabala, Chulaka,^ thiVKaverf,' PavitraJ Kui'idala, Sindhu/ Rajani/ PuSuprayoga,*' Vira, Bhima/" Oghavati,Paramalini, Piirvabhirama, lasini/^ Karisliii'ii Papahara, Mahendra, Patalavati/^
'
According
flows
to
the the
Vayu,*
south.
this rises It
in
the
Sahya mountain,
Beema
of Au-
and
towards
is,therefore, the
rungabad.
^
The
Kaverif
is well the
known,
of
and
has
always
borne
the
same
appellation ; being
^
Chaberis
Ptolemy.
river of the Deccan.
Read
Chuluka.
; the
Taptee
Sahita.
flows
southwards:
Vayu,
"c.
Vichitra.
Several
is Also This
as one
rivers
of
some
are
by
this name,
as
well
as
the Indus.
There
^
note, the
Kalee
Sindh, in
the
Malwa.
Vajini.
agrees
a
'"
best,
in name,
with
Beema.
It is also
tioned, men-
Tirtha,
Suktimat:
in the
Mahabharata. and
"
There feeder
be
"
From
eastern
Kurma the
Vayu.
a
is
Balasan
from
the
portion of
be the
Himalaya,
if the has
of the
Mahanada,
which
'^
may Also
Palasini,
mountain
a
Pippala, from
mountain.
And
accordingto
Kaveri river
of
the
Vishnu. may
p. 130, I
supra.
"
t The
so-called into the
the
text
and,
which, accordingto
the falls
The
Ilaima-koki, IV., 150, gives Ardhajahnavias a name and the TrikdyicLa-ksha, I.,2, 32, gives Ardhagnnga.
the
at
These
Godavari pp.
in
my
third
note
at
p. 132, supra.
my
foot-note
is
a
144,
145, supra.
In
the
Trikdncta-iesha,
ihe
I, 2, 31, Tapi
synonym
of "Yamuna.
It there
seems
to
be
in
or
near
Punjab.
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
149
Asikni,*the great river Kusachira/ the Makari/ PraMena/ Hema, and Dhritavati/Puravati/ Anuvara, shna,*^ Saibyji, Kapi/ Sadanira/f Adhrishya,the great river Kusadhara/ Sadakanta/''Siva, Viravati,Vastu, : KampantV^ Hiraiiwati," Suvastu,^^ Gaiiri, Vara,Viran^
Maruiidachi.
Ghfitavati.
Dhusulya.
Atikrishria.
'
'
Matsya.
^"
Sasikanta.
Vastra of the and
"
Suvastra.
in the Mahabharata.
'^
Tirthas
||
See
my
fourth
note
at
p. 131
t The
Sadanira
there
seems
Amara-kosa,
and to
I.,2, 3, 32,
to be
names
more
Karatoya
have
stream.
appear
to
been
Sadanira.
Thus,
,
be the
between Part
and M. V,
423
and
Sabhd-parvan 793, et seg., the Sarayu. See OriginalSanskrit Texts, de Saint-Martin's Memoire Analytiquesitr la
and
identifications Vol.
Gauri, see
see
Indische de
Alterthums-
kunde,
Memoire
II.,p.
Wilson
132.
former,
also
M, V,
Saint-Martin's
Sec, Analytique,
"
pp.
fi3, 64,
Ariana
190, 194
"
considered
the
Garroeas
of Arrian
" This
The
stream
is named 7651.
in
the
Anumsana-parvan,
Little Gunduk
is called A.
of corruption
its ancient
name,
Cunningham,
the
Journal
As.
Soc.
1863, Bern/.,
p. Ixxvii. On
Kampana
132,
and
the
Hiranwati, see
sche Indi-
150
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
1*
"
'
According
Also Three Also Also
to
the
Mahabharata
,
this
or
rises
in
the
Vaidurya
mountain, part
'
of the
southern
Vindhya
Satpuda
range.
Kuvira. MSS.
Vainadi. Kuvena. It agree in
"
Tuugabhadra
same
or
Toombudra.
*
river
I have
in
Malwa,
so
the
be
city of
Bhilsa. which
text.
the
name,
which
elsewhere is
a
conjectured
river in the river
[| Megha
Duta,
Betwa
31.11 There
at
'Bess'
maps,
joins the
Bhilsa,and
is,probably, the
of the
The
tirtha of Viswamitra
7009.
is mentioned
in
the
Mahabharata.,
and
Vana-
parvan,
there
,
is
river Vein,
it falls Vol.
Wilson's
"c,, Essays,Analytical,
I,,
the
Krishnaveiia
or
Krishi'iaveiu, see
the
9.
,
pp.
130
and
132, supra.
Rdmd-
The yana,
vena,
Krishi'iaveni is ranked
among
south
in the
On
Upavena,
For
consult the
Indische
see
third foot-note.
Krishna,
p. 152,
infra, fourth
foot-note.
" This
7646.
river is commemorated
in the Mahabharata,
Aniddsana-parvan,
sun was
i|I have
in Central the
to
discovered
that, in
the
the middle
ages,
the
"
worshipped,
India, under
termination
at
or
near
Prakrit Bhailla
and ofBhailla, from hhd, 'light', designation a temple ilia, denoting possession. There was which Journal
as are
Bhilsa,
such data and
name
to
be
corruption of
p. 112. be it would
hhdilla +
isa,or
hlidilleia. See
As.
now
Beng.,1862,
to me,
Reasoning
and
from
to
equally riskful
Bhilsa. IT See foot-note
assert
to
deny
Professor
on verse
Wilson's
161
of the
p. 337,
152
TOrOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
masi,^ Vrishabha,f Brahinamedhya,Briliaclwati. These other largestreams, as the Krishna/ whose and many waters are always salubrious, and the slow-flowing
'
This
and
the
two
place amongst
the
the
east
rivers; being
and
^
which
fall into
Ganges
west
of
Benares,
which
is,thence, denominated
the
Varanasi.+
Pariiasa"or Variiasa,from
Also The Manavi. Krishna its
more
'
of the Deccan
is
,
intended that
though ; al-
be
already
the
Krishriaveria specified,
same;
Krishnaverii.
||The
meaning
is much the
the
one
being
the 'dark
'dark',
the
Niger.
In
the Calcutta
edition
of the
Mahdbhdrata,
and the the
to
this stream,
and
two
others named
of
Tungaveua, Vrishabha",
for
have
the
epithet
cluded, in-
which 'greatriver',
by
Translator.
"
t The
and
+
text, from
"Brahmabodhya"
the air of there
an
both MSS.
names
has,
in the
to
me,
interpolation. Some
"Varaua". XV.
omit
it;
Calcutta
edition the
is Varuiia
,
Sic in ori(j.See
Vdmana-purdiia Chap.
Wilson's The the second Sanskrit
The
prototypes
Varais the forms for
of 'Benares'
Dictionaryare
three
of these
usual, and
is
as
old
as
but M. my
only
de
own
the
first
Varana
not
a
-f Asi.
The
fiction,if
it.
I may
I have
often
"
crossed
bridge over
The
Etude
the
la
Geog. Grecque
or
et
Latine
de
'Eniyytnis
,
writes: 'EQiyeaijg,
"Cette
reconnait sans la derniere de la liste d'Arrieu riviere, se la Vardnasi, petite riviere qui se jette dans la gauche
difficulte dans du
Gange
nares, Be-
qui
On
en
pris son
nom
one Thsang wrested, inquire, besides Hiouen authority, may does this geographer place a river Varanasi the city of Benares? near See his Memoire "c., pp. 95, 110, 111. Anahjtique, " See, for a river thus denominated, Mahdbhdrata, Anuidsana-parvan,
what
7647.
Variiasa
Banuas,
the
name
of two notes.
Indian
rivers.
FROM
THE
MAIIABHARATA.
153
MandavaliimV the Brahman 1/ Maliagaiiri, Durga/ ChiChitraratha, tropahi/* Mandakini/t VaitaManjiila,'^f the Muktimati/ Marani/ the great river Kosa/
'
A
A
river river
from in
Suktimat:
Vayu.
is
a one
Tirthas
of the
different has
Buchanan river
^
(Eastern Hindustan,
in the
Vol.
II.,p. 585)
There
of this Both in
name
Dinajpoor. Vindhya:
in Central
from
Vayu
India.
and
Kiirma.
is
Goaris,
* ^
Ptolemy,
Riksha:
Vayu.
and
:
Munja
Riksha
Makaravahini.
to
Vayu. According
in Cuttack. It is
the
Mahabharata,1Iit rises
in the
in the
''
mountain
Chitrakuta.**
Byeturnee
of read
named,
Mahabharata,ff
as
a
^
Kalinga.+t Nipa
and Koka. also but read
Riksha,
Suktimati, ""
which
is the
read-
The
Pratdpa-mdrtanda speaks
that is to
say,
in Chitrotpala, of the
the country
On
of
Utkala,
within
present Orissa.
this river
see
Colonel
Wilford,
be he
Asiatic Vahiui
is
Researches, Vol.
XIV.,
t Here, in the
took On the the other
the original,
to
interposed.Possibly the
treated
to
as
word
epithetical.
has, in the preceding pages,
words which I
am
hand,
lations appelas
of rivers
several
disposed
regard
only
Texts,
namely, vipdpd, satahald,and pdpahard. qualificatory; Mandakinis than one. See Original Sanskrit more X There were
Part
" Asiatic
foot-note
p. 404.
It is well in the
known.
is mentioned
Vana-parvan, 803G.
It is
northern
,
river
in 94.
the
Kishkindhd-kdnda
XLIV.,
Bengal
a
recension
of the
Vaitaraiu
river in the
at
""
my
fourth note
p. 132, supra.
154
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
RIVERS.
Karatoya/f Lohitya,^* Utpalavati, ninga/Puslipaveni, Marisha,Saraswati, Vrishakahwa/ Kiunari,Rishikulya,^ versal Mandakini, Punya/ Sarvasanga. All these, the unidreds of abundance, besides hunmothers, productive
t
of inferior note,
are
the
rivers
of
Bharata,^
ing
^
of the
it to
be
the Swarnarekha
of Cuttack. Also be
Suranga. Perhaps
river
the
reading preferable
should
the
Sumanga;
of the
flowing from
Maintika, according to
Mahabhcirata.
"^
Part
A
Brahmaputra.
river in the
'
considerable
Dinajpoor
and
*
Rungpoor.
Also This Vrishasahwa. and the and
II
from last
preceding flow
Kurma. The The
Suktimat, according to
occurs
the
Vayu, Matsya,
^
also
to
Rishika.l
the
same
Also
Suparha.
but there
Puiiyais
a
considered
river
be
Poonpoon province.
than well
as
of
Behar;
'
is also
Poorna
in the
It is
possible that
be others
further
research in the
will
identifymore
as
those
meet
attempted to
with
verified
foregoing notes,
In the
readily recognizable.
authorities
con-
"
In the Mahdhh.,
the
Bengal
recension
7647, a river Lohita is spoken of; and Aniisds.-parvan, of the Rdmdyaiia, Kish.-kdnda, XL., 26, places the
And
see
Lauhitya in the east. As. Res., Vol. XIV., p. 422; speaks original
:
As. second
425.
also my rivers :
"
at p. 149, supra.
of
these
as
existing "by
hundreds
and
by
thousands"
vJ^ "Sfrjlft
,
^f ^11
if real
Researches
Vol. XIV.,
p. 403.
"Vrishakahwa",
and
readings,I
take
to
mean
"the river
Vi'ishaka"
has pp.
''the river
named
Vfishasa."
The
printed Mathough
than it may
Vrishakabwaya.
130"132,
whether the
to
%
be
See
su])ra.
it derives
a
As
to
the
dm, Vishnu-pur
river" is rather
uncertain
Rishikulya
a
the Aryato
kulya"
that
from
Mahendra the
mountains,
mountains among
see
there
scarcely room
so
doubt
it refers
Suktimat
stream
named. of
etc.
Rishikulya,further, stands
JJaima-kosa,IV.,
148.
the
synonyms
Ganga
in
the
Also
p. 167,
infra,note 1,
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
155
accordingto
suited and of several
remembrance.
not
occur
comprehended
in the
text,
as
the
Kulu'i
Ikshu,*
from
the Mahi
(Ciiundun
in
Bhagalpoor),
Avanti
(rivers near
Paripjitra ;
in
Orissa, Druma,
Dasarria
(Dhosaun"
Bundelkhand), Chitraand
Riksha;
and
bahu, Kumudwati,
Toya,
Sahya; Malaya;
and
Vaiiisadhara,
from
,
from
Mahendra;
In
Mandaga
we
Suktimat.
Ramayaria
and Varada
have,
Eastern Wurda
and
most
Sarasw^ati
of
,1[Vegavati
and
we
Vyki
many
the
of
Madura,
in the
or
Berar;
have
others
Mahabharata
ferent difof
works,
the Indian
fi'om
which
Sanskrit
with
some
appellationsof
little time and
rivers
might be,
trouble,
collected.
For
the
Ikshumati,
;
the
Further,
in 3.
t In the
the
the Ikshuka. Niti-mayukha names Bengal recension of the Rdmayana, Kishkindhd-knii"a the
the
XL., 20,
in the
Chandani,
at
east,
is
spoken of;
It
and
Mount
Chandana,
that
south,
See
+
XL.,
p.
134,
supra,
foot-note. See M.
should de
seem
Sipra
is
no
riant va-
of the Vaidik du
Sipha.
Vivien
Saint-Martin's
Geographic
empties
Wilson,
Veda,
" Now
the
It rises in
Bhopal, and
to Professor
into A
to
Dasarua
a
is
said, in
the
Puranas, according
See his
rise in
called Chitrakiita.
first foot-note.
j Signer
recension
Gorresio
takes
this word
as
an
epithetof
,
Kut'ila: Bengal
of the
Rdmayana,
Kislikindhd-kdnda
XL.,
recension. the
In
the
corresponding
appears
qualified un-
passage
genuine Rdmayana,
XL., 21,
as
Saraswati
also in the
Bengal recension,
southern
river, at
XLI.,
57.
People Next
names
and
countries.
hear of
are
from
me,
descendant of the
of
Bharata,
the
the the
inhabitants
different
countries. MadreSiiraseSukii-
They
yas,
Kurus,
in
Panchalas/
thickets
Salwas,*
and
dwellers
(Jangalas),f
nas,^ Kalingas/
Bodhas/
Malas,^ Matsyas/
'
The also
people
be
of
the
upper
as
part
of
The
two
might
understood
denoting
of
of
the the
country;
note
^
there
p.
being
two
divisions
See
at
160, infra.
Siirasenas
Arrian.
were
The of The
in
the
inhabitations
of
Mathura,
"
the
Su-
raseni
^
people
the
a
of
the
part
of
the
Coromandel
coast, well
as
known,
traditions
Eastern called
Archipelago,
Kling. "
Ptolemy
has
city
mari.
in
part,
Caliga;
and
Pliny, Ca-
lingajproximi
''
One
of
the
tribes
of
Central
India,
according
to
the
Vayu.
It is also
read
Bahyas. |
Vide
6.
pp. In
133
"
135,
and of
compare the
the
3Idrkaiicle^/n-purd/ia,
the Haima-
LVIII.,
the
are
Bengal
have
Rdmdyaiia, Kishkindhd-kditUa,
nations. In
classed the
the
or
western
23,
we
Karaknksbiyas.
?
original is Tn"?"^5IT^^^T
is,
not
Madreyajangalas,
in the is
the but
meaning
'dwellers That
of
in
"Madreyas
and
dwellers
we
thickets",
Madra
thickets'.
a
Similarly
called Also and the
see
have
Kurnjangalas.
from and the
there
however,
tribe
2127.
Jangalas,
see
clear
Mahdbhdrata,
Udyoga-parvan,
+
pp.
161,
pp
163,
132
"
176, infra.
and
132
"
See,
for the
Kurus and
Panchalas, Kalingas,
134,
pp,
foot-note, supra.
134,
supra, and p. 233. is made
" For
p. 166,
Kalinga infra.
compare As.
Also
Col,
Wilford, Journ.
to
Soc.
Beng.,
1851,
liProximate,
in
apparently,
the
Bahya
river, of
which
mention
the
Niti-mayukha.
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
157
The
,
Malas
and the
Malavartis central
are
placed
The
to
in
the
Vayu
and reads of
Matsya
amongst
t
nations. Mala
Markaiideya
be
Gavavartis.
Wilford
As
"
considers in the
the
Malbhoom have
Miduapoor.
it to
"
noticed in
I Megha Duta,!|
supposed
Behar.
be
situated
Chhattisgarh.
Dinajpoor, Rungpoor,
and
The
people
of
Cooch
Read
Kusandas,
Central India. and
Kisadhyas,
and
placed in
^
Also
Sausalyas
is,
of
Kuntala
one
in the
one
of
name
the
central is
countries;
in
another,
to
southei'n.
The
applied, in inscriptions,
situated,part
of the
sistently con-
the
province in
this
of
Kurugode
Vol. is
in
is
Adoni
district with
(AsiaticResearches, position,it
Vidarbha,
IX,
p.
429
If); and,
the
placed amongst
the Dasa Kumava.
dependent Quarterly
in
or
allied
states
Oriental
'"
Magazine, September,
central The nation: combination
1827.** The
Vayu.
the and
east.
indicates
Oude.
' '
Chedi
the
is
usually considered
as
Chandail,""
the synonym
on
the
west
of
In
have
Upahalakas.
Maladas reads
"
t Professor
I
+
put "Chedyas".
that the
find, in MSS.,
among and the
MdrkanHeya
nations. The
names
the
and
Ga-
vavartilas
43
"
eastern
printed edition
LVII.,
Mauadas
Manavartikas.
33G.
" Asiatic
See I!
on
Professor
99
note
verse
Or
Colebrooke's Miscellaneous
statement is
272, foot-note.
The
Major
22.
See
Professor
Wilson's
"c., Essays,Analytical,
For the
at p. 172, infra.
ft KisJtkiiulhd-kancta, XL.,
the Translator's second
note
"" The
have
the
historyof
this view
I have Chedi
was
given
length, and,
of
the American
moreover,
proved conclusivelythat
158
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
Matsyas
,
Kamslias
,
Bhojas
Nagpoor.
and the
^
,
Sindliupulinknown,
in times
the
Jungle Mehals,
the
'
towards
It is
*
subsequent to
Some
Purarias,as
Vatsa central
;
copies read
the of
Puranas
have
such of
name
amongst
countries;
near
people, perhaps,
the
one
Vatsa, f Raja
the
Kausambi,
are,
the
two
junction of
Jumna of
and
Ganges, t
There the
however,
Matsyas,"
with the
which,
In
to
according to
the in
Yantra of
Samraj,
he
is identifiable
Jeypoor.
Dig-vijaya
or
^
Nakula,
the back
subdues
west,
Gujerat.
on are
Situated
of
the
Vindhya
with
are
range
and H
Matsya, They
which of confirms
one are
generallynamed locality.They
sons
the said
people
to
Malava,
this
be
posterity
but
, ,
Karusha,
^
of the also
of the
Manu the
Vaivaswata.
These
placed along
522,
Vindhya
Journal
chain
at
"
533; and
et
As.
Soc.
Beng.,
ever
1861, pp.317,
*
et
seq.
any
It
seems
scarcely
that Amer.
division
of India
was
called
521.
Rauastambha. For
See
Orient.
Soc,
Ranastambabhramara,
here referred
to not
Transactions
of
foot-note.
"
f Udayaua
the
name sense
"
Vatsaraja, but
Vatsa See
was
in
of
Raja
of Vatsa, and
of
Raja
Vatsa.
the
of his realm,
Kausambi,
pp.
2
of the
Vmavadattd,, Preface,
of his
Beng., 1862, p. 11, third foot-note. the site of X Gen, Ciuiningham finds it on Journal As. Soc. Beng., 1848, p. 28. " In the Mahdbhdrata, Sahhd-parvan 1105
,
present Karra.
notice
See
and
1108,
is taken
of the
king of Matsya
an
figure as
south
in
eastern
and
of the
at 1082,
the
Matsyas
of
the
nations the
the
the
Ramdyaria, Kishkindhd-kdnda
,
XLl.,
11; while
them
,
Bengal
1192,
XLIV.,
is
12, locates
in
the
north.
to
the
Mahdhhdrnta
Sahhd-parvan,
where, however,
people
"
called Etude
may be
Matsyas
sur
is intended.
^ suggests that
**
V.
de
la
Geog. Grecgue,"c.,
the the fourth there
on
p. 199
"
identifiable with
note
Chrysei of Pliny.
various
note.
See
Book the
the
localities
assignedto
Kariishas; also
p. 170,
infra, my
160
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
In
the
other
three
Purarias*
we
have
Uttamarrias, on
the
Vindhya
^
range.
The
people
the
of
the
'ten
forts',subsequently multipliedto
of
such 'thirty-six';
to
being
the
import
:
Chhattisgarh which
,
seems
be
*
on
site of Dasariia
Megha Diita. f
the other Puranas. The cality loMekala thence it rises Mekalas
Vindhya tribe,according to
is confirmed be Rishi
,
to
of the The
river mountain
Narmada;
where
Mekala called
the
and
Mekalakanya. "
The tribes. native
Mekaladri. southern
amongst
^
Utkala These
of Orissa. Panchalas.
as
the of
southern
When
in the
Drona
came over-
Drupada, king
Adi
Panchala,
half
related
Mahabluirata,
north of the
Parvan,ir
The
see
he
retained
the
country,
that
north. Also
*
real
my
Rdmdyaiia,K.-k.,XLIII., speaks of
third
note at
the northern
Pulindas,
p. 170,
infra.
first
As
in the
See "j-
Mdrkandeya, LVII., 53. Professor Wilson's "c., Vol. II.,p. 336, Essays,Analytical,
p. 329, first foot-note. is that in the
It
foot-note; also
The and
of which not
more
old
territoryof Nagpoor, by
from
a
capitalwas
of the
Ruttunpoor.
is divided
long
terval, in-
speak
reasonablybe
neighbourhood
to
Vindhyas and theNerbudda, may of have the site to been Dasari'ia, namely, conjectured
Dasarua
name
what
the
of the
river.
The
oral traditions
to
a
of
the
to
cinity vithe
this
of Dasariia
region lying
on
east
of the
District
Chundeyree.
thereon.
This
learnt
note
the
spot.
For and
+
river,see
the Translator's
at
my
annotation
in the
Ainara-koia,
third
See
at
the
Ifaima-koda, IV.,
is said to
149.
For
Mount
Mekala,
see
my
The
spring from
XXVII.,
the
the
Kik.shavat
mountains
in
the
Rdmdyana,
Compare
II As
the
in
Yuddha-kdMa,
reference to
9;
in
or
Vdyu-purd/iaat
so
the
Bengal recension,
9.
the
kunda, XLL,
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
161
to
as on
its former
to
chief
the
other
half, south
the
river,
far
the
Chumbul.
and
The the
capitalof
but
Makandi the
the
Ganges;
of
country included
Kampilya,
in the
Kampil
the
Mohammedans,
the of
placed,
portion
by them,
was
Doab.*
name
capitalof
northern
Ahikshatra,a
the it is also
in the Adisathrus
f Ptolemy,
than
though
as one
^
t Ahikshatra, or Ahichchhatra,
been
have
applied to
more
people
than
of
one we
nickname
or
term
derision.
Thus
have, in
Wilson
the
and Ramayaria||
other
"
And Book
there it was,
as
Professor the
to
himself admits.
See
his notes
on
present work.
the
Jaiuas,
sur
holy city.
See
Sir H.
M,
Elliot's
203.
Geog. Grecgue, "c., pp. 32-1, and he locates the Adisathri 357" Ahikshatra in Ptolemy's '.r/J/aJtion:; sees Vol. XIV., p. 394, And see As. Res., to the south of the Vindhya mountains. the of in Adi-parvan, Mahdbhdrata, I A kingdom so called is spoken the in stanza is named of next the following. city Ahichchhatra 5515; and the Selections Professor his In to note 34, from Mahdbhdrata, p. " writes as follows: "Ahichchhatra, in the country of Ahichchhatra, Wilson
la is
a
city of
We
"
some
importance religioninto
no
in
Hindu
as tradition; are
the Brahmans
to
who from
as
introduced
the
more
Deccan
said
have
come
thence.
here For
indication
precise of its
Translator's
positionthan
is
stated
of the
Ganges."
see
Ahikshatra,etc.,also
the there
was
the
Essays,Analytical, "c.,
notes
thereon.
two
not
far
one regions"not two cities" called Ahichchhatra, from the Vindhyas,I have suggested in the Journal
Beng., 1861,
passage
of
pp.
197, 198.
here referred
27: to
runs
II The
the
Rdmdyana
thus,
in
the
^n^
^^^^^
l\%^ g^m^^T:
162
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
amongst
up
'those
wrap
ears;'* Ashta-kariiakas,'the
eight-eared,' or
their
or
Oshtha-karnakas,f
'
to
ears;' Kakaniukhas,
'
rather
: one-slippered
exaggerationsof
which
were
ugliness,or
of The ancient t
allusions
to
peculiarcustoms,
may have with is shown times
intended, literally
although they
and the
modern
furnished
some
the
Mandevilles
monsters.
of their
spiritof
with medans. Moham-
nomenclature
by
these
tribes
being
associated
or
Kiratas, 'barbarians,'and
"
Yavauas,
either
Greeks
preferablereading
we
seems
to
be
Yugandhara.
city in
Here
have, named
with and
the
karnakas, Lohamukhas,
the
Ekapadakas. Karuapravaranas
furnished
a
had
ears
as ear-flaps
with
that reached
lour; co-
presentedfaces of
were
"
harsh
iron-like black
and Professor
Ekapadakas
become
one-footed,and
an
Wilson's
Yavanas
inferior
yet reading
"
fleet" thus
_/'ai'fl"".
disappear; and
of the Pu'imd-
Lohamukhas.
The
Bengal
recension
has
Kalamukhas, of
,
'black-faced'. Vol.
,
See
the
Asiatic
Reseai'clies
XVII.,
p. 456,
foot-note; and
read
"
Sir
H. M. Elliot's Ilistorinns
MuJiammedan
f In
the
Mahublidrata
or
,
Subhd-parvan,
p. 50 there reads
the
race
of
Usht'rakarnikas
for Reyister this word
the
'Camel-eared',
"
Captain
"
Fell
Calcutta
"
Annual
and
1822,
Chapter V.,
Wilson
ears
Osht'hakaruakas
"The
upon
Professor
remarks: remind
to the
us
or Osht'hakaruakas,
people
whose
lips and
join,
intended
of
some
of
the
marvels
of
Ctesias ; if allusion
is not
race thick-lipped
of the Eastern
Archipelago."
For
+
of the
19 is
seem
"
sundry
Greeks,
38. not
of
see
the
Indian
and
on
monsters
by
Professor
of Ctesias, pp.
Uerodotus Deimachns
as men
In
free
that
from
tract,
have
at
"Even
incredible
fictions; but
been
gasthenes and
such
noses, marvels
especiallyto
up
in
authorities
of
wrapped
heads,
their
ears,
destitute
mouths
one-eyed, long-legged,and
square and
having
Amidst
the
fingers bent
oxen,
backwards,
and
satyrs with
serpents swallowing
horns
all,
pigmies,
gold-making ants.
these extravagances,
however.
FROM
THE
MAHABIIARATA.
163
Shan-
Punjab,
'"
so
called,
is mentioned
in the
Maliabharata, Karria
Bodhas, f Godhas,
Sodha. may consist
term
occurs
and
Saudhas.
There
is
tribe
''
of two
names,
and Both
is
so
read
are
in
or
the
latter
Kalingas.
terms
repeated.
is p. 428.
Besides
to
the Madra in
of the
north,a
Asiatic
similar
word, Madru,
Vol.
as
Madura
Researches,
east, as
IX.,
The
'"
in the
well that
in the north.
people
some
of the Benares
district and
^ opposite.
there
are
and
of
at
the incredible
suspected that
of Indian for truths
"
have,
least, a local
the Grecian
be
are
of Hindu
mistaken
by
a
the
:
credulous Vol.
ignorance of
73.
same
ambassadors."
Sloka
2062
III., p.
of the
t See, for
people
are
appellation, p. 166,
133, supra,
and my
supra.
to that page.
X
Also
The
see
Madras my
mentioned
note
"
at p.
second
at p.
156, supra,
sixth at p. 180,
infra.
"
Account
of
tlie Kingdom
of Nepal,
p. 8
was
ancient
call
denomination,
But
"
in Hindu
not
to
Bhotan." M.
see
he
does
writings,for the country which for this assertion. give his authority
in
Sir H.
to
Elliot
Appendix
the Arabs
Sind,
the Madras
of the Puranas
in the Meds
clines in-
historians.
M. V. de
the the
Bhujingas Bolingae
of
to
have
been and
real
people,
Etude
sur
would
Ptolemy
Pliny.
pp.
208, 2u9.
" Or Colebrooke's
Colebrooke
prints,but
to be to
Mackenzie, who
Madura is
takes Madru
note. Essays, Vol. 11., p. 273, second footdoes not endorse, an opinionof Major with "Madura and Trichinopoly." one be in
a
generally considered
mention
race.
I
as a
I find
of the Madrakas
northern At
one
^
the
time,
as
"
I have
p. 5, third foot-note
Kasi while
Soc.
Beng.,1862,
name
popular
of
as
city
of
Benares,
the
circumjacent territorywas
known
Varaiiasi.
Conversely, we city of
Varaiiasi
,
read, in Lakshmivallabha's
in the of territory Kasi.
of Kalpa-druma-kalikd,
the
11*
164
TOPOGEAPHICAL
LISTS:
TEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
The These
of
Oojein.
the
"
be
opposite to
Kuntis;f
but
where
either
is situated
'*
not
The The
A
about has
at
Goa.
'^
reading is Khaiidas:
and in
MS.
Parrias.
riods. pethe
"
country of considerable
The
name
power
various been
remains the
Beder,
seems
Avhich
to
may
have
ancient the
but capital:
kingdom
and
have
corresponded with
in the
,
Khandesh.
Ramayaria t and
^^
Also
Rupavasikas.
the
Rupa
be
Suktihave
mat
mountain,
of vicinity
which
the
may
southern
of the Purarias.
are rated enume-
and
of
Asmakas.
the
latter
people
and
south
in
the
Ramayana, P
There
and is
a
in the
Vayu,
the
or
Matsya,
same
Markaiideyal
of the solar
name
Purarias.
prince of
^"
name,
dynasty.
of the Southern the that
Gova
may be
'
Kuva
is
an
ancient
Konkan,
Or it
and may
^'
intended,
the
in this
place, by
'
Gopa is,of
country.
nomadic
imply
Also
district of Kulatis
cow-herds,
tribes.
read
and
Pariitakas.
It has
and
been the
Arrian Lassen's
et
the
Assaceni
of See
Afghans.
Indische
Vol. L,
sur
Etude
la
naming
his
authority for
Journal
makes
with Kachchha.
Beng.,
1851,
+
p. 234.
10.
Kishkindhd-kdnda, XLI.,
As in the
"
Also
Mdrkandeya, LVIL,
in
on
47.
II But
see
a
only
note
the
Bengal
recension:
Kishkiudlid-kdnda, XLI.,
of the
17.
Book
present work.
of
The
Harsha-charita
speaks
Bharata, king
Asmaka.
See
my
FROM
THE
MAHAI5IIARATA.
165
Mallamshtra/ and Kerala;' Adhivajya/ Kuladya,^'' the Varapasis, Apav alias/ Chakras/ Vakratapas and Sakas/ Videhas/ Magadhas/^ Swakshas/^ Mala^
'
mean
the same,
'
the
"
superiorkingdom.
There
in
'
Also Also of
Kusadhya, Kusanda,
Vallirashtra.
and
are
Mukuntha.
Mallas in the
'
east,
along
we
the
foot
the look
Himalaya,!
for them We
in
Bhima's
Dig-vijaya;!but
on
should Malli
rather of
the in the
here
north-west,
the
site
of the
Arrian."
*
have,
may be
Maharashtra, Purarias,
intended. The
the Mahratta
country,
Two
which
Kambala.
p. 177.
text
is,probably,
wrong,
="
have
Kerala
below,
One
Also
most
copy
has, what
is
likely
'
to
be
^
the
monkey-faced people.
Vakra. than these
once,
Upavaha
MSS.
Sakas agree
occur
and in
Pravaha.
""
reading this
more
"
again,
the
which
may
be,
and
tended, ex-
possibly, unnecessary
Sac"
of classical about the
But repetition.
people,the
along
Sakai
writers,
Indo-Scythians of Ptolemy,
of
our
commencement
era,
the
west
of
India, from
3
the
Hindu
Koh
to
the
mouths
of the
Indus.
inhabitants
of Tirhoot. Behar.
If
"^
people
read
of South and
"
Mahyas
and
Suhmas:
the
were
latter found
to
Suhmas
and
Prasuhmas is elsewhere
in
the
east east
by
of
Bhima:**
Suhma
said
be
situated
"
Printed
see
^f^^^ij^^l^^,
p. 166,
t And
infra,note
the
"
On
See
M. V. Malli
as
de Saint-Martin's of
Etude
same
sur
la
p.
103.
the
Pliny, see
is the
work,
IIThis,
t
of
a
In
the
^^,
best
the towns section were In its western country called Mahavideha. section belonged the town and to its eastern of Pratisht'hana and Muka; 1090, Mahdbh., Sabhd-p., of Vitasokha,in the district of Salilavati.
"
166
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
Bengal, towards
chhas,
that
the
sea;*
the
king
and
the
people being
Mlech-
is, not
Hindus.
It would
correspond,therefore,with
Tipperah
^
and
Arracan. less
Also the
are
^
people
have
Southern
the
We
Pravijayas in
country
east, according to
'
Anga
the Eastern
is the
about
Bhagulpoor,
of
Champa
was
*
We
have
these the
are
repeated, perhaps
connects
in
conformity
the
a
usual
which in the
them
with from
^
two
preceding; being
ancestor,
derived
,
genealogicallists,
of this
common
In
Bhima's
Dig-vijaya we
one
have foot
two
people
the
name,
both
in the
east;
to
along
in the
the
of
Himalaya,
and
the
other, more
^
the
south. H
Uniformly read,
Three southern
MSS., Sudeshna.
We
**
have and
a
Mahishakas Mahishiki be
amongst
the
ff
in the with
Ramayaiia, also
Mahishmati,
*
++
the
latter may
connected
which
Sahadeva
in visits,
his southern
invasion, ""
See
my
third appear
note
as
an
at
p.
177, infra.
t They
eastern 25.
,
people
+
in
the
Bengal
recension
of
the
Jo. 8
"
As
"
in the
LVIL, Mdrkanclcya,
does the
the
Rdmdyana
in the
Kishklndhd-kdiiHa, XLIIL,
156, supra.
And
see
places Angas
in the
west; and
east, also, as
p.
real ^-
mdyana,
^
third
"*
||At
Sabhd-parvan,1077
ami in the last page.
46.
Mahdhhdrata,
note
108G.
the Translator's
As
in the
MdrkaMeya, LVIL,
a
And among
we
find
them
Kishkind/id-kdMa, XLL,
ft There
is Mahishika river in
10,
the
the sonthern
recension
Bengal
of
the
yana, Rdmd-
Kishkindhd-kdMa, XL., 21. Vol. L, p. 567, second foot-note. Alterthumskunde, See the Mahdbhdrata,Sabhd-parvan,1130, where we find Mahishmati. ""
++
168
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
the
different
nations
of
the
Punjab,
from
the
Sutlejto
the
These
are
included
amongst
the northern
are
nations:
west,
Viiyu, "c.
also in the
But,
*
in Nakula's The
Dig-vijaya,they
+
in the
f
Parvan, H
Abhiras,
in
according to
and The
to
the
Puraiias, are
that the often the
north
:"
are
the
Ramayanal
Surat
or
Mahabharata, Sabha
to
they
the
fact
the
seems
be,
are
Indus,
Himalaya,
either western
northern
nations,according to
In either case, the
same
topographical
are
position of
*
the
writer.
tended. in-
The
MSS.
the
Kalatoyakas; Aparitas,
classed in the
people placed, by
nation.
the
Pu-
in rarias,
*
The
Vayu
in
northern
a
There
are
Aparytje
Herodotus,
The
term
as
with
text to
people bordering on
India,
the Gandarii.
is,probably, correct,
the latter the the borders.** Paradas.
opposed
latter
beyond,
former,
those
not
yond beand
has,
for
Parantas, Paritas;
Matsya,
''
ff
a
Also
Pahlavas,
in Hindu
northern
or
north-western the
nation,
often
mentioned
writings,in Manu,+t
hazardous
sur
the Ramayana,|l|l
For
some
rather
speculations about
la
this
,
word,
see
M.
V.
de
Etude
p. 103,
the
Mahabharata, Sahhd-parvan,
and my first note
there;also
and
p. 184,
text infra,
and
" The
in
Abhiras
Southern
India. in the
1192.
IIOnly
**
Bengal
recension:
XLIII.. KishJdndhd-kdncla,
Tf ^loka
On the
meaning
are
sec
Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
Parantas "the
Dictionary,
of the
p. 170,
western
-where
it is is shown
by
inhabitants
borders"
my
probablyhere
at p.
intended.
It See
third note
183, infra.
H X.,
44.
21. III! Bengal recension only, Kishkindhd-kd/ula,'KLUl., there in the named western are as dwelling region.
The
Pahlavas
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
169
Charmatnan(lalas/
Atavisikharas
and
They
were
not
Hindu India
people,
and
sense
and
may
have
some
of the
tribes
between
:
Persia,
f
same;
Also
Charmakhaiidikas
the
but
the
is the
those
are
livingin
a so
They
of
a
northern
people
Vayu,
rex.
"c.
"
Pliny mentions
t
king
people
the
called, "Charmarum
^
Read
Marubhaumas;
of
more
it as satisfactorily,
means
habitants in-
Marubhumi,"
'the
desert;'
the
sands
of Sindh.
Also
Surashtras, which
of Surat.
is, no
doubt, more
correct;
the
habitants in-
The
war
Kekayas
of The the
or
Kaikeyas
appear their
amongst
the
a
in the Krishna.
or
Mahabharata;
king being
west
^
Vipasa.||
in the the
be
We
rarias
^
amongst
may
mountain
These
people
southern
They
"c. ; but
are
named
west
^
amongst
the
nations
by
the
Vayu,
have
the
intended. is,evidently,
The
Purarias
50.
Kachchhiyas.
See
"
in the
t Lassen
terthumskunde M.
+
thinks
of Herodotus.
Indische Al-
V.
de
Saint-Martin
Etude
stir
la
p. 205
"
most
improbably allies
see
the Charmae
with
day.
178.
But
Sir H.
M.
Elliot's
are
SupplementalGlossary,Vol. I., pp
"
" The
"
Marubhiimis
western
named in
between the
the
Gandharas
and
keyas Kai-
Bengal
recension
of the
Rdnidyana,
de la Saint-
IISee
Martin's
Lassen's
Memoire
pp.
De
V.
sur
Geog.
and MdrMSS.
Grecque, "c.,
T[ The
the Pravaranas
110
and
"
400. or,
Kuntapravarauas
"
it may among
be,
two
are
enumerated
57.
mountain
a
the
some
kandeya-purdi'ia, LVII.,
**
Kuthapravarayasis
ff See
my
variant
note
of
at p.
See
note
7 at
p. 154, supra,
second
164, supra.
170
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
(tribes) residing the hills; the Malajas/'" Avithin and without Magadhas, those north of the Mahi (Mahyuttaras), Maiiavarjakas;^ the BharPravrisheyas Bhargavas, Puhdras,
inaiiy
^ ^
,
and
The
form
is
equally applicableto
water
people dwelling
and denotes
in
contiguous to
'
and
in
niarsliy spots,
and of
a
Cutch.
read
Adhya, Antya,
the
Andhra.
The
latter
is the
name
Telingana;
MSS.
Andhri
Pliny,
+
Three
have
Malada, "
people
of the
east, in Bhima's
I| Dig-vijaya.
^
Also
A
Manavalakas, of the
east.
people
western
If
**
The
more
provinces of Bengal
sense,
or,
as
sometimes
used,
in
comprehensive
of
it includes
the
Rungpoor
the
Nadiya, Beerbhoom,
and
The be
Calcutta
text
has
of which
",
may
'transmontane
See "JIn
+
the the
12.
YII., Aitareya-brdhmaria,
cursed
to
it is said
that
most
the
elder
sons
become
of progenitors
abject races,
See Dr.
R.
Andhras,
Zur Maladas
,
Miitibas.
Litteratur
are
des
Weda,
p. 133. of
" The
The
be la
the
Molindae
Pliny
by
M. 299.
V.
de
Saint-Martin Maladas
in his
and
Kariishas
In the
298,
the of
Rdindijai'm,
the
Bdla-kdi'ida, XXIV.,
recension and of that Kanishas. and
18.
poem, And
p. 166,
Bengal
lajas Mathird
16, the
readingis
note;
p. 158;
note
are
In the Drona-parvan, 183, they IIMahdbhdrata, Sahhd-parvnn, 1082. where The LVIL, 43, Mdrkai'Uleya-purdna phiced in the north.
"
the
edition
has
Manadas" dissertation
locates
on
them abode
in the of
east
of India.
^
he
**
inconclusive
M.
the
the
Bhargavas will
"
V.
de
Saint-Martin's
In the
Rdmdyana,
Also
see
Geogrnphieda
Veda,
country.
my
third note
in this page.
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
171
muna* gas,*Kiratas,Sudeshtas; and the people on the Ya(Yamunas), Sakas, Nishadas/ Nishadhas/ the Anartas;^ and those in the south-M'^est (Nairritas)
,
Pachete
,
Palaniow
,
and from
part of Cluuiar.
what
See
an
account
of
the
Bhavishyat
Puraiia.
Quarterly Oriental
this
Magazine,
December,
^
1824.
There
is considerableSamantara.
the
variety in
subdued
term:
Liirga, Marja,
Bhar-
Samuttara, and
gas
"
Probably, neither
in the in
east
is correct.
are
amongst
are
people
and
by
Bhima.
These
foresters
barbarians
general.
as was
this country, it
the
dom kingthat
Nala,
it does it of
not
was
appear
not
exactlyAvhere
Vidarbha the From
the
situated. J
as
We
was
may the
to
conclude
far from
(Berar);
mountain Riksha and
to
country
Damayanti.
it is
near
directions
given by
and Pamountain Kosala.
Nala
Damayanti,
and the
Vindhya
across
roads
lead
as
from well
as
it
the
Avanti
south,
to
Vidarbha
"
to
Nalopakhyana,
*
Sec. 9.
These
The
are
ahvays placed in
on
or
the
west.
|| They
This
are
fabled
people
about
Mount
Yamuna?
mountain the
is named
in the
It is in XL., 21. Rdmdyana, Kishkindhd-kdnda, 1085. f Mahdbhdrata, Sabhd-parvan, Colonel Annals Tod, of Rajasthan,Vol. I.,p. 89,
"
east.
"
following oral
stands
a lebrated ce-
locates tradition,
Nala
at
Nurwur,
R. R. W.
in
Buudelkhand,
where
stronghold.
an vicinity,
Col.
Ellis has
that the
dated inscription,
Samvat
1177,
That
A. D.
1120, in which
fortress intended:
of
Nalapura
but what
is mentioned.
of Nurwur
is, probably,thereby
See
4G.
Nala
was
he
of
Nalapura?
pp. 42 with
458.
a
"
Journal
of
also
the Ar-
connecting
Nurwur
Raja Nala,
"
see
Mr.
Martin's
" See,
drawn
was
for the my
original with
at
of what
is here
to
stracted, ablie it
note
pp.
144 in
"
146, supra.
as
only
to and
inference
from to
the north
passage
question,
If
Nala's
are
locality,is,
understand he may
have
that
the
of Avanti.
by
Avanti
to
Oojein,
been
he
a
could
not
have from
been it.
very
near
Yidarbha;
long
way
IIAs
by
\.hQ Rdmdyana,
13.
172
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIP:S.
be the
the
descendants
of Anarta
,
the
son
of
Saryati
,
who
founded in
Dwaraka,
on
the
sea-shore
Gujerat.
'
the
Matsyas.
of KaIts
on liest ear-
Kusajas
does
and
not
Kosalas.
occnr
The
latter other
is,probably, correct;
than that
as
the
in any is
a name
form
above,
most
Kosalat
variouslyapplied.
to
celebrated
applicationis kingdom
of
the
country
the
of the the
one
Sarayu,
the
Rama,
of which the
Ayodhya"
we
capital. Ramayana,
Kosala and
I., S. 5.
||
In
Mahabharata
another
in the
in
south,
east
Prak-kosalas**
Uttara-kosalasff
Kosalas
the
and the
Purarias
place the
and
amongst
from
the
people
'on
Vindhya;'
son
it would transferred
over
appear, his
at
the
to
a
Vayu,
more
that
Kusa,
sition poKu-
of
; he
Rama,
ruled
kingdom
central
or
Kosala
the
to
his
capitalof Kusasthali
Khanda of the purpose Padma
savati,+t
The
same
Vindhyan precipices:f%'F^xj'^ff;^'wg |
in the Patala
Pu-
raha,
and
for the
of
explaining
In
foot-note Anarta
to
was
Book
asserts
that
"part
had
and
"
Gujerat".
And
t
+
Vide
here Kosala
"Kosala". Kosala
"
throughoutthe
is to say, the
note
name
here
of
a
that
country
and the
that
of its
capital indiscriminately.
and
Uttarakosala.
12.
See
Trikdnda-ksha, II., 1,
1117. I/iid.,
is
synonym The
of Dwaraka:
see
Professor
Wilson's
fourth
authorityfor recognizing a
is not known
to
me.
second
Kusasthali,
identifiable
Kusavati,
"" XVI.,
FUOM
THE
MAHABHAKATA.
173
the
return
of
Kusa
to
Ayodhya.
south
of
Certainly in
;
later
times,
the the
country
of Kosala
lay
Oude
for,
in the
Ratnavali,
in the
as
general of Vatsaf
mountains the
same
surrounds
the Vol.
king
in
of Kosala
Vindhya
in Koin
(Hindu Theatre,
work,
seven
noticed
(p. 267,) we
Kosalas.+
which
An I have
have,
Sapta
salas, or
that the
found inscription
an
at
Ratnapur
of Chhattisgarh,
unpublished translation,states
Sri-deva,the
favour of and
governor
of Malahari of
Mahdala, having
was
obtained
to
Kosala,
enabled
build
temples,
of Kosala is dated and the of
the indicating in
that
extension The of
of the power
across
Ganges
or
inscription
the Puranas
more
Samvat
the
915,
A.
D.
858.
dramatic
and
poeticwriters
however,
the Kosalas
to
west,
along
Ptolemy
has
Kontakossula Hindus.
'
in the
south; probably
the Ishikas
one
of
of the
II
Itikas; perhaps
of the south.
or
Also
a
Aishikas
of the
Vayu,
"c.;
*
people
The
people
of Kashmir.
IT
In
the
,
Haima-kom,
who
are
IV., 24,
at
the
Madhuinatas in the
are
the here
same
as
the
Kasmiras
mentioned
note
just below,
p
seven
text
benoted.
t See
my
158, supra.
Kosalas"
see
For
the
"in
the On
Book
of the Sanskrit
present
were
shall
expressions from
seven
inferred
the
in number. from
"
" As
note
"
appears, pp
144
"
the
passage
a
of
the
at
Mahdhhdrata
quoted
of the
in
my
at
146, supra,
to
part,
of
least, of
one
Kos'alas
or
Kosalas
lay
the
his Indische
south
Vidarbha.
Alterthumskunde
in
foot-note.
Kasmiras
the
of the
Rdmdya/ia, Kishkindhd-kdnda
,
XLIII., 22;
and
accordingto
the
Mdrkandeya-purdna LVIL,
52.
174
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
'
One The
of the
chief tribes
engaged
shows the
war
of the Mahabhathe
rata.
west;
Purarias, f
have been
in
the
north.
Sindhu
positionto
found
upon
^
the These
west
Indus, apparently in
are,
Punjab.
north-west,
and both
on
also, a people
Indus
as
of the the
the
of
the
and
in
Punjab,
and Journal
well
known,
Asiatic
to
classical
,
authors,
Vol.
the
Gandarii
Gandaridaj.
of the
searches Re-
XV.,
p. 103; also
Royal
Asiatic
t Account Society,
^
of the
Foe-ktie-ki.
"
the
ceeding. suc-
From
of
a
the
people
""
district
These
to
are
of the
country bordering on
to
mir, Kash-
the
south
west;
often
known,
occurs
the
Greeks,
XV.,
as
the
dom king-
of Abisares.
as
II It
IT Ulutas
in
composition
Vol. The
with
Darva,
Darvabhisara.
^
Asiatic and
Researches, Kulutas.ff
the
western
Also
or
read
Ramayana
lukastt
Kaulutas
amongst
tribes.
XLIII., IL Bengal recension, Kishkindlid-kdiicla, f As in the MdrkaMeya, LVIL, 36: also see L VIII.,30. Sauviras And in the cast: Mahdhhdrata, Droria-parvan, 184.
134, supra. Vol. v., p. 117. " See, further, M.
+
There
see
were
pp. 133,
Sauvira
Ilaima-kom, IV.,
was
26.
written
by
Professor
sur
Wilson.
Etude
la
Geog. Grecque,
Elliot's Historians
of Muhammedan
fourth
IjSee
and
**
Professor
Wilson's
Antigua, p.
Vol.
190.
AUerthumskunde,
,
third note
"
in
a
the
real
ft The
Kulutas"
Kuhit'as
are
people.See
sur
Jlindii Theatre,
Vol.11., p. 165;
81
"
M. V.
de
Saint-Martin's
la
Memoire
Sac, lytique.
pp. 300"303.
pp.
84; and
his
Etude
XLllI.,
176
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTPaES.
mans,'^ kas, Kulinclopatyakas,* Vatayanas/ Dasarnas/ RoKusabindus,Kakshas/ Gopalakakshas/Jangalas/ Kuruvarnakas/ Kiratas,f Barbaras/ Siddhas,
'
The
MSS.
the
agree
in
reading
this
Vanayava
for horses.
as we
or
Vanayus,
had
people in
2
north-west,also
famous
better
reading is Dasaparswajt
Romans?
have
Dasanias
before.
^
Also Also
Ropans:
Gachchhas
it has
quere, and
Kachchhas
before.
the
last is the
best
reading,
tribes,
although
^
occurred
Also
Gopjilakachchhas. They
are
amongst
the eastern
in Bhima's
^
Dig-vijaga. "
Langalas. !|
or
Or
Kurujangalas,IF
The the
the
people
read
of
the
forests
in the
upper
It is also
to
analogy
authorities
and
'barbarians' these
are
only; but, in
and eigners, for-
all
classed
**
borderers
nations
not
Hindu.
Professor
Wilson
had
"Kulindapatyakas",
"
mere
clerical
error,
I surmise.
See my
Lassen's
note
Indische
at
AUcrthumskunde,
supra. passages Also here
Vol.
see
I., p.
Journal
to
547.
See
sixth pp.
As.
occur
Soc.
in
Bengal,
In the
1849,
766, 773.
essay On
referred
Hoclgson's admirable
Government Kiranti.
Or
+
PhysicalGeography of
of Selections
the
Ilimdlaya.
of
the of
XXVII.
from
the Records
as a
he gives, at p. 64,
first note
1077.
Khombo
synonym
Dasarhas?
my
at
p. 178,
infra.
162.
IISee
t
and
M.
de
Saint-Martin's
Memoire
Analytique, "c., p.
Kuru
To
translate
was,
^T^f^Tt
are
thickets'.
"Jangalas"
the
therefore, left
4337,
et
inadvertently. Kurujangala
the
its inhabitants
frequently mentioned
al. Also
see
Mahdhhdrata,
my
as
in
Adi-parv., 3739,
Thus,
in the of
we
p. 156, supra,
second
note.
14,
read the
bojas, in
north.
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
177
lers Vaidehas/ Tamraiiptakas/ Audras/ Paundras/ dweland in mountains sandy tracts (Saisikatas*), Moreover, chief of the sons ofBharata, (Parvatiyasf). in there
'
are
of the
we
Also
should
resemblance
to
the
ScythianDahie.
'
Or
Tamaliptas. or
of the
Damaliptas;
in
the and
people
Tamlook.
at
the
western
mouth
was a
Ganges,
retained
Midnapoor
in the fourth
Tamralipti
twelfth.
celebrated
sea-port,
Charitra"and
The The The
Katha;|{also
**
J.
R,
As.
Soc.lF
people people
by
of Odra
Orissa.
:
"*
inhabitants of
of Pundra the
see
note
5 at
ff
coast, from
wards; south-
those
*
whom
edition
language
Neither le
is
spoken.
The
Calcutta Buruoufs
has
Saisikatas.
sur
readingis
"
Sanskrit.
t See
de
Yagna, pp. c. cii.; also M. V. Saint-Martin's Etude la Geog.Grecque,"c., p. 65, third foot-note. sur Journal Vol. V., p 135. of the Royal Asiatic Society, "c., Vol. II., p. 242. " See Professor Wilson's Essays, Analytical,
Coinmentaire
The
Damalipta
"c
,
there
spoken
means
of is said to
be
city of
IIProfessor
^
Vol.
Wilson
See Kathd-sarit-sdgara.
See, also, M.
les Contrees
sur
Occidentales,
II., p. 83;
The
are
and
M. V.
Saint-Martin's
Etude
la
Geog. Grecque,
Odra. The of the
304.
are
as
Audras
the inhabitants
a
of
Udra,
or,
of possibly,
Odras
named,
But
southern
people,
like
in the
as
Bengal
a
recension
18, and
northern
people also,
18"
13.
the word
Odra"
does
not
to
be
of much
antiquity;whereas
and
once, at least
in the
Mahdbhdrata,
the Keralas. Keralas
were
with and
We
According to
the
same.
some
the Haima-kom,
the
find, according to
and second
note
mentioned, between
the Mdnavas,
Paundrakas
see
the Dravidas, in
at p. 184,
of
X.,
44.
my
ft The
infra. guished distinthe same as thePaundrikas,clearly are, probably, rata, with them, in the Mahdbhdfrom named the Pundras, who are seventh See my note at p. 180, infra. Sabhd-parvan 1872. ++
Pauuclras
,
II.
12
178
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
and Vanavasakas;^ the ralas/ Prachyas/ Miishikas,^ Mahishakas/ Vikalyas^and Mi'ishakas/ Kanmtakas/ Jillikas/Kuntalas/" Sauhridas, Nalakananas/^ Kaukuttakas/^ Cholas/^ Kaunkanas/* Malavanakas/' Sa-
mangas,
^
Karakas, Kukkuras,*
people
of Malabar proper,
Angaras/^f
the
Dhwa-
The Also
; the
Prasyas.
Prachyas
properly means
east
people
of the
east
'
Prasii of the
is the
Greeks,
of the
Ganges.
the Malabar
Miishika
and
southernmost
part of
coast;
Cochin
*
Travancore.
Also
Vanavasins
the
and of
Vanavasikas;
a
the
inhabitants remains
of
Ba-
nawasi,
are
5
Banavasi
in the
Ptolemy,
town
the
of which
still extant
The
or
district of Sunda.
centre
people of
Carnatic.
the
of the
Peninsula,
the
proper
Kar-
liata
^
people of Mysore:
Vikalpas.
Pushkalas. Karnikas. Kuntikas.
read
see
note
8 at
p. 166, su2}ra.
''
'"
^'
Variously
Kaukundaka
The
Nalakalaka,
Kaukuntaka,
of the
"
Nabhakanana,
and
Tilakanija.
'^
and
'"''
inhabitants them
lower
coast;
so
called,after
'*
Cholamandala.
People
of the
Concan.
so
According "
sometimes
to
some
statements,
there
are
seven
'"
districts
named.
Malavanara These
two
and words
Salavanaka.
are
"^
compounded
as
Kukku-
rangara.
*
It is also
are
read
Kanurajada.
in the
They
again
mentioned
The The
names
the
,
Dasarhas.
Bengal
we
recension
of the
Rdmdyana,
after the and
Kishkindhd-kditda
a
XLI., 14,
immediately
Kukkuras
as Dasan'ias,
southern
people.
dubitable in-
Should
Dasarhas?
Vide here
pp.
t The
edition
of the Mahdbhdrata
adds, by
Wilson
almost
Vide
foot-notes,supra.
had
"
See
the
previously
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
179
3*
Salwasenis,Sakas Trigartas,^ jinyatsavasanketas/ There are Kokarakas/ Proshthas, Samavegavasas.'' also the / Puhndasf and KalkaViiidhyachukikas
5 '
This in
is
agree. in
We
have,
to
Arjuna's Dig-vijaya,+Utsavamanketa;
Nakula's,
the
^
west, Utsavasanketa.
are
These
amongst
all the
They
Kashmir.
are are
included, in mentioned,
are
^
lists, amongst
be
northern
not
and tribes,!
in the
IF Raja-tarangini,
to
far from
**
They
the
*
considered
the
people of
The
Lahore.
are
Also central
Vyukas
nations
and
:
Vrikas.
"c.
latter
specified amongst
Vayu,
ff
Parasancharakas. The those latter,
at
Kokavakas
and
Kokanakhas. also
Saras
and
Vegasaras;
and
Vindhyapalakas
Vindhyamulikas.+t
written: and
"The
seven
Konkanas whole
coast.
are,
indeed,
named
known
in
the
or
Deccan the
still, greater
comprehend
Tuluva,
the
of the
Parasu
are
Rama
Kshetra,
Kerala
part of the
or
Malabar
They
(Malabar),Tuliniga
Karataha, Yaralatta,
proper,
and
"
Barbara." In the
p. 47, foot-note.
Calcutta
editioH
the
on
readingis
it. there
word
Bakas.
t Vide
+
1, and
annotation But
the
is Utsavasanketa.
It
was
broken
in
the
original,as
seems
printed in
have
the
cutta Cal-
edition "Utsavamanketa
of the ",
Mahabharata,
that
to
given
rise to
" Mahabharata,
Sabhd-parvan, 1191.
In the
And
see
Indische
Alterthums-
kunde,
Mdrkandeya-purdiia, LVIL,
Cashmere
57,
^
The
"
From
andOujerat.
as
Jalandhara three
and
Trigarta
which
synonyms.
of the
has strongholds,
been
recently
called,
Johnson's
determined
be
the
hill-state of Kotoch,
is still
by
niulk." Professor Wilson, people, Selections from the Mahdhhdrata, p. 64, eighthfoot-note. LVIL, 33. W Mdrkarideya-purdna, the
Traigart kd
in Prof.
II See
Colonel
Wilford, Asiatic
p. 397.
12*
180
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COL'NTRIES.
foot
of
Vindhya,
tribes. and
arc
named,
in the Pauranik
I amongst lists,
Valkaja.
and
Malaka
Majava.
from the
Valhibhas, which,
be
correct.
succeeding word,
Vallabhi Tod's
makes
may
a
be
conjecturedto
figure in
*
city named
great
the
traditions tribes
of
Rajputana. See
west,
or
Rajasthan."
subdued
One
of the
in the
north-west,
by
Arjuna.
^
||
and Dohada. and the Mandaka.
eastern
Kalada
Kundala,
Karantha,
**
The nations.
latter If occurs,
in
the
'
Rjimayaria, amongst
Kurata,
Kunaka.
^
Stanabala.
Satirtha, Satiya,Nariya.
The
'"
Siinjayas are
of the also
people
from The
the
north-west, amongst
may
be
the It
warriors
occurs
"
Mahabharata.
reading
incorrect.
Putisrinjaya.
Also Also
Aninda.
'^
Sivata,Sirala,Syuvaka.
133, 134, supra.
183.
Vide
pp.
There The
were
Malavas
in
the
north:
Ma-
hdbhdrata, Drona-parvan,
22, placesthem
in the east.
The
Bengal
"
know
of them.
the
see
" Also
Selections
from
Indische
AUerthumskunde,
p. 65
says
that
the
were,
Kuliudas,
"as
pears ap-
mountaineers.
see
They
probably, neighbours
547. commentator.
of the
Traigartas."Also
Mai'u'luka is
of the
a
Indische
^
**
Of In
which
one
variant
recognized by
which
MS.
stanza
Bengal
a
recension
Kishkindhd-kd/ida,
eastern
XL., after
the
24, is
half-stanza
as registers,
peoples,
See
40.
Draviclas,
Malivas
(sic), Madras,
of the
Pattanas
,
and
Maiidakas.
Signor
Gorresio's
edition
Rdmdyana,
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
]81
Kantikas/ Tanganayas/ Siinayas/Dasividarbhas,'^ rians and other fierce barbahas/ Paratanganas, northern Chinas,^ Kambo(Mlechehhas), Yavanas/
'
'
copies
have
Rishika. the
Great
riety, va-
and,
no
MSS.,
tribe
in
several of the
*
are
not
found is
elsewhere.
a so
The
on
reading
the and
are
Kakas. it leaves
There
the
called
^
banks
the
mountains.
These
former
followingare
the also
mountaineers
The
placed, by
them
Puraiias,* in
the mountain north. later
north;
and The
the
Vayu
"
includes has
term
amongst
in the
tribes.
Ra-
mayaiiaf
The
Tankaiias
Yavanas,
although,in
translation
times, applied to
as
the in
Mohammedans,
the the
p. the
observed
valuable Kumara
the
I of
the
Birth
of
Uma,
from
Saiiibhava.
The iV
,
(Journal As.
known, Ion,
Soc. of
336.)
term
Greeks
were or
throughout Western
form,
in the
Yavan;
as
"^^^,
very
Hindus
; or,
it
occurs
decipheredby inscription
Feb., 1838,
associated the B. with the That p.
the
Antiochus,
the Indian
or
in all likelihood
Antiochus about
,
Great,
C. 210.
ally
the is not
of
prince Sophagasenas
Bactrian
Greeks
were
Macedonian
most
lations recurrence con-
usually intended
with with
their
positionand
in
India,
the
but
from
their
north-western
PaPu-
Ramayaria, Mahabharata,
and the
rarias,Manu,
^
and
or
in
various
or,
poems
plays. people
only
of Chinese Taredition
Chinas,
Chinese,
rather,
"~*^7by the
reads among
MdrkaMeya, LVII.,
The
same
41, in MSS.:
the Calcutta
in
Tunganas.
MSS., Taugauas
edition exhibits
Gurganas,
182
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
jas:^ferocious and uncivilized races, Sakridgrahas,^ Kiilatthas/ Hi'inas,* and Parasikas;^ also Ramatary,
the
are
named
in If which
the
Ramayariaf
B.
and
Manu,+
was
as
well from
a
as
in the
Puraiias.
"
the
the
designation China
commenced in C.
Tsin
dynasty,
260,
limit of
for antiquity
or
works ancient
question.
reached
The the
same
word,
however,
Tsin, was
earlier
'
the
appellationof
the
northern from
province of
thence,
at
Shen-sy; and
an
it may
have
Hindus,
|| period.
WilfordlF
mentioned and the
These
regards
as
the with
people
the
are are
of Arachosia.
They
tribes,
for their
are
always
together
like.**
They
in the
:
Ramayaria,+t they
said
be
covered
golden
is meant of
lotoses
What
is
ornament
or or
lishment embel-
their dress.
part of the
last two
name,
Kamhi, doubt,
word
in the
Cambistholi
the
of Arrian.
no syllables,
represent
denotes
Sanskrit
the
the
dwellers
Kambis
or
country. So KamKambas.
boja
^ ^
be
explained those
or
in Kamba
""
Ku-
Sakfidwaha
Kulachchas
the
Sakridguha.
Kuntalas. tribes. first is not
a common
and
mountain
The
Puraiias
have !l|j
pathas amongst
*
Also
Parataka.
The
form
in the Pu-
See my
second
note
at p.
X.,
44.
in the
857
Mnrkandeya, LVII.,
;
39.
IISee
last note
Indische
on
Alterthumskunde
,
Vol.1., p.
516.
and
the
Translator's
Book
*1IAsiatic
**
They
and
thus the
12840;
in
182. Droi'ia-parvan,
tt See
++
the
Mahdhhdrata,
Drona-parvan,
and
true
There
so
they
in
are
not
with
the
Yavanas of
Sakas;
but
they
are
named
the
12-
corresponding passage
""
?
ihe
For
the
II IIAs
the
370"
some
MSS.
The
Calcutta
184
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
dras/
Abhiras,^* Daradas,'^Kasmiras,
with
Pat-
The is
latter
pada
is the
I
same
in all: the
two
are
former,
in
fourth it is
copy,
I"
copies of the
Vayu,
the
"^f^^-
I None "^ff^T'^lfT^
of these
and intelligible;
Markandeya
graphers geoof the of
furnishes
supposed
the lower
no
the
Chatrisei
a
in ancients,
mean
people
our
Kshattriyas;but
such
text
people
is
occur
named directly
of
in
and
lists.
Consideringthat
tribes, perhaps
be intended
as no an
the
speaking
those
barbarous meant;
or
foreign
it may
particularnation epithet of
Sudra
is here which
and of
follow^
Vaisya
near
and (agricultural)
to,
or
after the
manner
of, Kshattriyas.
In
that case,
better
be:
to
Manu,
various
northern
tribes,
and
the
Kambojas,
and
sequence con-
Khasas,
and
Yavanas,f
are
in degraded Kshattriyas,
:
rites neglectingreligious
X., 43,
in Book
44. t
According "
to
the
Paurahik from
we
legend,they
their have the
a
were
overcome
war
by Sagara,and authorities,
degraded
'
caste. original
See
IV.
Here
people
or
called
Siidras
by
and have
placed in
west
north-west,
with
towards
Indus.
They
Mr. with
been, ingeniouslyand
to
probability, conjectured, by
is
Lassen,IF
be the
Oxydracse ;
for Sudraka
equallycorrect
See The
the
Translator's
fourth
note
at
p.
16S, supra.
are
\
none
named
with
them.
But
of them
called
is
"northern
The
reading
an
Auclras
doubtful.
MSS.
have
Andras, degraded,
440,
which
is,
ginal Ori-
perhaps,
On
+
error
the
subject of
see
Sanskrit
Part
IISee
%
Kunde
See
the
his
des
Drona-parvan, 183, Pentapotamia Indica, pp. 26, 27; Morgenlandes Vol. III., pp, 199, et seq.;
De
,
MaMbhdrata,
fiir Zeitschrift
Indische
die
Alterthums-
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
185
tis/ Khasiras,^
x4ntacharas
Sudra;
and,
in
MSS.
of
Strabo,
The
as
quoted by Siebenkees,
is the
read
and 2:id()dHaL
-ndQaxai.
also
has
latter for
quests, con-
appellation. Pliny
the limit of
Sudraci
eastern
people
or
-
who
formed hitherto
Alexander's
those
are
These
always conjoined
situation
Sudras,
as
if
minous.* conter-
Their
is, no
of
doubt, correctlyindicated, by
above Pattalene
on
Ptolemy,
Indus,
^
by
the
position
Abiria,
the
f
Durdst
in the
the
sources are
The
they
and but
were
at
the
not
date
of
our
text, and
at
days
of
Ptolemy; along
deed, exactly,in-
Indus,
its course,
above
Vol.
669, I.,
p.
872.
Also first
Professor
Wilson's
Essays, Analytical,(fee,
would
sur
291,
foot-note.
M. the
*
V.
de
with
the pp.
Sodri
and
Sohdas. Some
152, 162.
from it may my be
state
may there
be
formed
To
is
remarked
in
Abhiras with
mentioned,
the
the
see
Mahdhhdrata,
them named
in the
we Siidras,
Puiidras,Amaniedhika-parvnn,
The
term
the
Bengal
where the
recension
of
the
Rdiitdare
southern
sedi
tribes dei
merated enu-
is
rendered,
the
by Signer Gorresio,
the
"le
Siirabhiri".
has
That here
In
is to fused the
say,
translator, after
precedent of M.
5, the
Langlois,
Bhadras
togetherthe Siiras and the Abhiras. book and chapter just referred to, stanza
occur
and
the
Abhiras
side
by
side.
also
See -{-
Indische
Saint-Martin's
Alterfhumskunde, Vol. I., pp. 798, 799; la Geog. Grecque,"c., p. 161. Etude sur
Daradas
in
M.
V.
de
I We
read
of the
the
Bengal
recension
of the
Rdmdyatia,
in
the real The Kishkindhd-kdMa, XLIV., 15. corresponding passage Rdmdyana, viz., Kishkindhd-kdMa, XLIIL, 12, has, instead,Varaxlas.
186
TOrOGKAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUMTRIES.
vas/
the
and
dwellers
in
mountain
to
caves
(Girigahwaa
Himjilaya,just before
well be read would taken
*
it descends
*
India;
positionwhich
be altered
to
might
Also
Pasus,
If the
term
might
first
Palli, it
*
or imply 'village
pastoraltribes'.
The of these
Also
Khasikas
most
and
Khasakas.f
is,
probably,
of
whom
correct;
with be
named, along
may
of be
the Sakas
and
Daradas, by Manu, t
the Or barbarous it has of the been
sought amongst
the
to
tribes
the that
north-east
Bengal,
referred
Khasiyas.
the
; and
thought
Two
they
have,
may in
situation
Kashgar.
same occurs
copies
place of this,Tukharas
has These of and the
in the Ra-
mayaria." TheVayu
f
a
Tusharas;
the
but the
I ras. jTukhaMarkarideya,
or
are,
probably, by
whom
Tochari, Tachari,
Bactria
was
Thogari ;
from the it still
tribe
Sakas,
whom
taken the
name
Greeks,
bears.
**
from
Tocharestan
derives
"
See
Colonel
Wilford,
in
the
Asiatic
Pentapotamia Indica,
418, 419;
Professor of the Translation
18, 19;
Indische
on
Altertlmmskunde
,
Vol.
I., pp.
Wilson's
Notes
the Indica
of Cfesias,
M.
V.
de
Saint-Martin's
Etude
sur
t See M. V. de
text
Saint-Martin's
Etude p. 198.
note my at
sur
la
and
second the
foot-note, and
third
X See
In the
Translator's
only.
of
or,
See the
recension
Tusharas,
with the
br
Tukharas,
Adi-kdnda, LVI., 3, the Rdmdyana, perhaps, Bukharas, are spoken of, in company
Gorresio's edition The real of the
Kiratakas.
See
Signor
Rdmayana,
exhibits, Tusharas,
edition. Sakas and
Rdmayana
not
corresponding passage,
39.
Haritas.
I,LVII.,
%
the
"
in
the
Calcutta the
named
between
Kankas. See
Saint-Martin's
Alterthumskunde, Vol.1., pp. 852, 853; also Memoire "c., p. 35, Analytigue,
M.
V. de
FROM
THE
MAHABHARATA.
187
Proras'), Atreyas, Bharadwajas,^Stanayoshikas,'' tribes of Kiratas,Tomaras,* and shakas/*^ Kalingas/^ These ^^ and and Karablianjikas.^^: Haiiisamargas,f
Also
Pahlavas
and
Pallavas.
The
form
in
the
text
is the
more
^
usual. The
to
"
has
Ramayana
Bamiau
Gahwaras.
||
The
mountains instances
from of
bul Ka-
furnish
numerous infinitely
cavern
habitations.
*
These but
two,
according to
be
the
Vayu,
to
are
amongst
the northern
nations:
from
^
they might
Atri and
thought
be
the The
sages
Bharadwaja.
of the
latter member
compound
occurs
kas, and
first term
'"
yodhikas, 'cherishers,''drinkers,' or
denotes the female
breast.
"
Kalingas
north.
would
be
here
out
of
place.
'"'
precedingare
of the
included, by
added
the
Vayu, amongst
the
the
mountain
'^
tribes
Many
names,**
indeed, might
be
to
catalogue.
"
See
the
Mdrkandeya-purd/ia LVII.,
,
41.
The Etude
Calcutta
sur
edition
has
Tamasas.
Also
see
M. V.
de Saint-Martin's
la
Geog. Grecque,
Tomaras,
in
"c., p. 344. t Placed, by the Mdrkandeya-purdna, LVII., 41, with the north; and again, at LVII., 66, in the mountains, t The " See
of the than Calcutta edition
text
the
has and
Karabhanjakas.
notes; also
that
a
note
on
Book
suspect
"T^W
the
and
Tf^'Sf are
nothing more
of the Calcutta
graphicalcorruptions of XJ^'^,
the passage referred with which
to
here, reading,
edition.
|iIf
is Kkhkmdhd-kdnda
XVIII., 4,
in
the
"
Bengal recension,"
no
compare
people
%
**
called V.
Gahwaras
de
is mentioned
See For
M. the
Saiut-Martin's observations
:
Memoire
I
am
"c,, Analytique,
indebted
to
p. 137. friend
annexed
my
learned
Professor
"In
Goldstiicker
Panini
man
teaches
how,
from
nominal and
bases
name
implying at
time
of the
Kshattriya caste
the
188
TOPOGRAPHrCAL
LISTS:
PEOPLE
AND
COUNTRIES.
(many)
the
other
nations, dwelling in
be
the
east
and
in
north, can
from
the
lists referred
to, in the
Matsya, Vi'iyu,
and
Markaiideya
"
and,
such
as
vdrtt. 2,
is done
countries
are
derived.
This
by
means
of
the
so-called
cTTT^
(technically,
which
require
name sense
in
the
Thus,
"
from
Panchala"
come,
the
country
a
would
in the
of
same
sense,
Gandhari, Gandhara,
from "c. In
"c.
Magadha, Magadha,
Kosala,
Kausalya,
from
Kuru,
(IV., 1, 173).
are
sutra
that, if
such
names
used
in the
except plural,
168"173
"
plural
of the
have the base with the effect they would are on dropped. Thus, together though an individual, or king, of the country Auga is, in the sing,(nom.), the people of this country are, in the plur, or Angah, the Kshattriyas" the people of Kalinga are called KalingaK, (nom.), Angah; and, similarly, though one individual belonging to it would be KalingaH. (According
"
to
the
restriction
named,
women
of
those
be
AngyaK, Kalingyah. Several vdrttikas are appended to this rule of bases of them have no bearing on the formation by Katyayana; but some others whereas of individuals, or kings, of countries implying names
called
,
appear teach
superfluous. Thus, it scarcely required that, for instance, many people to whom
is
an
rule
of
to
one
the
Vanga country
"
dear
,
"
fTT-q^ ^T^
the other the
1J-CIT3R; are
"
I tl?"^^Tf=^T
^
not
fir^^^T;"
has
or, on
one
man
who
passed beyond
people
"
Anga'^
"
"
is called
for,
in
the
case,
the the
base
Anga,
of
plural,
number.)"
may
In si'itraIV., 2,
be
derived
from
nominal
the
that
by that,from
of
a
the
latter exists, or
'
be
found,
in such
g.,
udumharn,
in
be derived such
sense
audumhara,
the that
sense
country
names
which be
other
such the
may
formed the
in the
the g.,
place
was
founded the
by
person
implied by
originalbase;
KauMmhi,
cityso
FROM
THE
MAHABIIAEATA.
189
Purtinas, as
mayana and
well
as
several passages
the
Ka-
other
is not
called, from
such
names
Kiisamba,
may he latter
the
name
of its bases
founder;
in
e.
other
derived lives
from in the
the
sense
by
camels likewise
is
the
place; IV.,
the
e.
live', from
formed
in
iisht'ra; and,
the
sense
in
where g., ausht'ra, 'a place be 2, 70, that such names may is not
far from
that
place
Panini
that
which
not
expressed by
Himavat'.
a
the
originalbase;
in
to
g.,
far
from
Again,
formed
IV., 2, 81,
of is
such
name,
yield any
the
a
is that
of
be
country
(^TTT^),there
effect the that affix would
a
{W\)
the
of
which
required to
effect which
formation have
of these bases,
together
I.,2, 51,
the
base; and,
in
says
that,
if such the
loss
(^^)
base word
"
number the
same
of
as
word
whose
those
last
of the rules
according
to
these
combined
,
"
the
,
country inhabited
by
Panchalas
TT^f^
; ; and
the similarly,
Matsyas, "c.,
"^c. of the
^T;^:,
"
'*T^n^,
"^W"'' '^"T^
supplies
these
stances, inuse
^T^T^?
adds that
not
"^^I^"5
the
loss to
are
The
Kdiikd, which
and the
affix
consequent
of the
plural
"
does
apply
these
%f^lft
^'^frf
I
^"1M"i
I ; since
of countries:
^^
^R^RTW
fmWtfTT
"In space
(IV., 2, 67)
^^
I "T ^T^
is
a
^^nt ^ir^JT^
to
H^fTT
as
the
in
foregoingreferences, deia
for
be
understood
denoting
instance,
district, country;
for
inference
be
these
to
is, that, as
many
compositions ordinarilyreputed
the inhabitants
a
Mdnava-dharma-sdstra, Rdindyai'ia,
of
naming
least in
of
so
the criterion
acceptedeven
must
by
Katyayaua,
at
grammarian
form
Panini, they
to
a
appertain,
was quainted. unac-
the with
iu which
them,
to
stage
time,
of the Sanskrit he
language
As
as
which,
being subsequent
it is the
before
his
to
the age
of
an
Katyayana,
essay
opinion Royal
of Professor Asiatic
Goldstiicker,
in 1864, flourished His Place
expressed in
not
read
the
Society
but
with
he Patanjali,
about
B.
120.
See,
on
the time
Pdnini: of Patanjali,
in Sansbit
Literature, p. 234.
190
TOPOGRAPHICAL
LISTS:
PEOl'LE
AND
COUNTRIES.
the
place, however,
too
to
exhaust
the
subject; and
It is evident recorded in the
can
it has that be
a
been
very
proportion of
that India
cannot
verified,and
notices
more
many left be
of them
may
traced
geographical
of
by
the historians is
of Alexander's in
a
expedition. That
measure,
to
identified
a more
owing,
great
incomplete
authorities
as
research; and
extensive passages
examination where
of
the
would,
as names
no
doubt, discover
are
well
given by
of
which much
the
places
recognized.
arises and from cilably. irrecon-
It is the
evident, however,
that
inaccuracy
I
manuscripts, given
own
widely
in the
have
instances
different
copies
of
the East
text;
India
one
in my
possession, three
all very
library of
of No
one
the
Company;*
in many
excellent
in their
are
erroneous,
respects,
which
nomenclature known.
least
;
as
commentary
the
subject is
interest
in native
estimation.
"
Professor
Wilson
should
seem,
however,
elicited in
to
have
followed the
readings
a
in the
Calcutta result
Mahdbhdrata
closely.
Rosen.
noticeably
lation colhis
different
constructed, from
B.
of the
Paris
London the
MSS.,
by
See
humous postder
contribution
Monatsberichte
iiber die
Verhandlungen
fiirErdkundezu Gesellschaft
.
Berlin,New episode
meagre which here
38"42.
My
annotations
are
on
the
a
professing to
of ancient
be
exhaustive,
but is
one
indication admits
as
subject
Indian than
geography
it has of
of much
thorough treatment
the feasibility
yet
received.
But,
we
indispensably preliminaryto
possess
"
such
treatment,
must
critical editions,
name
specifying
the chief
and
discussing various
and of the
true
of readings,
not
to
other
works
"
Purauas the
entire Mahdbhdrata
as
and the
contrasted
with
translated
must
by Signor Gorresio,
reliance, for
be
to
As
use
if I
have
access
declined
to
of it in my
and
was
Dr.
Kern's
extracts
edition,
to be
unwilling
the pages
to
reproduce
the
authoritative un-
found
in
of Colonel
Wilford
and
elsewhere.
192
VISHNU
PURANA.
ever
In
them for
a
seven
and the people there live holy places; and enand pain, joying long period, exempt from care There felicity. uninterrupted are, also,in the divisions of Plaksha, seven rivers, flowingto the many
names
sea, whose
alone
are
sin.
They
Kramu,
are
the
Amrita,
These
are
the
chief I have
rivers and
enumerated of inferior
waters
mountains
to you;
thousands
of
others,
of the
magnitude.
rivers
are
of those there
drink and
happy:
amongst
ages time
and
is neither
are
decrease
the
increase of the
them;^ neither
known in these
revolutions The
four
Varshas.
character
of the
of the Treta
In the
Plaksha
to
'
So
explains
I
the
terms
Avasarpini
I" of time
are
and But
^St^fifw^ ^^^^T
of
words
most
commonly
the
designatedivisions
former
peculiar supposed
in
the
Jainas;|| during
from ascend
extreme
which,
men
decline
to felicity
extreme
distress,and,
The in author
the
to latter, text
from
misery
Jaina
to
happiness.
of these
terms
of the if
had, possibly,the
wrote
use was
view, and,
so,
promulgated.
Gandharva. The
f In
of four
one
MS.
is Sikha.
reading
is from
MSS.
is
Vipapa.
which, however,
Still I cannot
in
" This
I have
as pii'u,
the
smaller
commentary,
of the text.
the
copy
MSS.
Apasarpiiuas very likelyto be wrong. IISee Colabrooke's Miscellaneous Essays,Vol. II.,p. 216; Wilson's Essays and Lectures,"c., Vol. I.,p. 309.
or
Professor
BOOK
II., CHAP.
IV.
193
Saka,
and
the
of lengtli
years;
several
and
rehgiousmerit
orders
is divided
amongst
the
castes
of the
people. The
castes
are
called Ar-
yaka, Kuru,f Vivimsa,+ and Bhavin; corresponding, with Brahman, Kshattriya, and Sudra." severally, Vaisya, In this Dwipa is a largefig-tree of (ficus religiosa), similar size as the Jambu-tree of Jambii-dwipa; and this Dwipa is called Plaksha, after the name of the
tree.
Hari, who
in this
is
and all,
the
creator
of
is all,
shipped, wor-
continent,in
the
form
of Soma
is sin-rounded,as by a moon). Plaksha-dwipa' extent i of the same by the sea of molasses, as the land. Such, Maitreya, is a brief description of PlakshaIf dwipa. The hero Vapushmat was king of the next, or Salwhose also gave designations seven sons mala-dwipa,
to
seven
(the disc,
Varshas
or
divisions.
Their
names
were
In
my
MSS., ^f^
MSS. haye
Wt^'T^fTfT^:
Others
;
'people
have
live
in
health'.
t Two X The
Kiinna.
Vivisa, by omission
one,
a
of
Iwo,
and Vivaiiisa;
to have
Vivasa.
fessor Pro-
"Vivasa",
mutilation
which
I take
been
inadvertence printer's
for the
last mentioned.
" See
Sanskrit Original
1 90.
IIIkshurasoda.
% In the Bhdgavata-purdna,V., XX.,
is
"
4, the
king
whom
of
Plakshadwipa
their several
Idhmajihwa, son
were
of
are
Priyavrata; his
sons,
after
realms
named,
mountains are Manikiit'a, Abhaya; Vajrakiita, Indrasena,Jyotishmat, rivers the Suparna, Hiranyasht'hiva, are Meghamala; Aruua, Nrimaua, Savitri, the four and Angirasi, Suprabhata, Ritaiiibhara, Satyaiiibhara; classes of inhabitants called Hamsas, are Patangas, Urdhwayanas and Satyangas. The divinityof Plakshadwipais the Sun. Professor Wilson had "Harita", for which I find no authority. the
,
**
'"
U.
13
194
VISHNU
PURANA.
and
Suprabha. The
of
seven
Ikshu*
sea
is
encompassed by
its extent.
the
continent
are
which Sahiiala,
is twice
There
are,
also, seven
chief
rivers.
The
Unnata, Balahaka, Kumuda, Drona, fertile in medicinal herbs, Kanka, Mahisha,f and Kakudmat.! The rivers are Yoni, Toya," Vitrishha, Chandra, '|Sukla,1^Vimochani, and Nivritti;
all whose
waters
mountains
called
cleanse
aw^ay
sins.**
The
Brahmans,
of this Dwipa, called, and Sudras Kshattriyas, Vaisyas, Arunas, Pitas,and Rohitas,ff (or Kapilas, severally, and red),worshipthe imperishyellow, able tawny, purple, soul of all things, Vishnu, in the form of Vayu and enjoyfrequent with piousrites, association (wind), with the gods.t+ A large Sahiiali (silk-cotton) tree The Dwipa growls in this Dwipa, and givesit its name.
*
Ikshurasodaka.
"Kakkudwat" stands
in
f In
the
two
MSS., Muhisha.
All
my
edition. original
MSS.
have
as
above.
MSS.
one
Yonitoya.
mountain.
MS.
Only
The
it
seems
that
there
must I
be
seven
no
for
Translator's
"Yauni"
find
authority for.
has
Sroiii.
IIOne
^
Sukra
MS,
Bhadra.
in three MSS.;
Mukta, in
as
many,
and
Sukta,
in two.
Sukla
is, however,
"*
the
most
ordinary
the
lection.
stanzas
not
as which, apparently, peating re-
Here
tollow,
has
in gone
two original,
was
what
heinre, it
thought
necessary
to
translate:
The from
stanzas
differs very
as materially,
read in
some
MSS.,
the
191.
given.
this
I do "j-j-
find
reading.
**
Most
of my
MSS.
have
Krishuas;
rest, Vrikshas.
See
OriginalSanskrit
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
IV.
195
is surrounded
same
by
as sea
the
Sura
sea
(sea of wine),of
the
extent
itself.*
is
encircled by Kusa-dwipa, entirely twice the size of the precedingwhich is every way The continent. sons, king, Jyotishmat,had seven Udbhida, Venumat, Swairatha,f Lambana, t Dhriti, the seven after whom portions Prabhakara, and Kapila,
The
Sura
or
of
the
island
w^ere
called
Udbhida,
"c.
There
vas,
as
as
mankind, alongw^ith Daityasand Danaof heaven " and gods. The with spirits
to
four
castes,
their
duties, are
Mandehas; who,
in order them
relieved
of the
"
dischargeof their several functions, worship Janardana, in the form of duties Brahma, and thus get rid of the unpleasant which lead to temporal rewards, t The seven principal
imposed
upon
in the
"
In
the
Bhdgavata-purdna,V., XX.,
son
9"11,
the
king
so
of
is
are
Yajnabahu,
called
of
Surochana,
His
and
their
Salmaladwipa kingdoms,
Paribhadra.
Swarasa,
and
Vamadeva, Satasfinga,
the The
Pushpavarsha,Sahasrasruti; Sinivali,Saraswati,Kuhii, Rajani, Nanda, Raka. termed Vasundharas, and Srutadharas, Viryadharas,
are
rivers, Anumati,
inhabitants
are
Ishandharas.
They
worshippers of
t Vairatha
*
the
Soma-plant. personified
three of my MSS. MSS. Professor the
a
is the
reading of
Thus
to
read have
all my
Wilson
in
put "Lavana",
his
which
take
originatedfrom
in
omission,
copies of
would
the
original,
is
of the
a
anuswdra
^5r^"T,
for
a
slovenly
proper
name.
substitute Lavana
for wjl^iT.
not
Lavana
most
unlikely word
one. surprised
altogether
have
the
which original,
Translator of my
had
"Damis",
that
i.e., Damins,
Part I.,p. 192.
reading which
smaller
occurs
MSS.,
accompanied by
the
commentary.
"|[See
13*
196
VISHNU
PIIRANA.
Vidruma, HemaDwipa are named saila,* Dyutimat, Pushpavat, Kusesaya, Hari,f, and the seven rivers are Dhutapapa,:Siva, Mandara. And Pavitra,Sammati," Vidyudambhas, Mahavanya, Sarvamountains
in this
papahara.i Besides
and named
these, there
are
numerous
rivers
mountains
from
a
of less
dump
In
One
one
MS., Haimasaila.
MS. has MSS.
of my
MSS.
Dhrutapapa.
but
one
"
MS., Sangati.
^^ere veail
as
IIAll
my
which
f^^'5'^T
which
"
follows:
Wilson it is safe
is
put
to
"
Vidyudamhha",
is not
but impossible,
substitute,as
above, Vidyudambhas.
The
meaning
the
word
'possessing water
MSS. I have
swiftness, brilliancy,
heat. In
one
of
the
consulted, and
are so
which
save
was as
used
to
by
the
Translator, the
words for
^^
is
^"^TT
written,
"
the second
long vowel,
should The
"
"
there mistaken
have
been
it
is
not
singular they
is the
originalexpression which
one
to
"Sarvapapahara"
the
Puranas
to
"
an
thet epibefore
of the
commonest
away all
occurrence
in
in
plural.
It
imports 'purging
These rivers
are
sin', and
refers
the
rivers
just
enumerated. said
to be
seven.
How,
then, is this
number
to
be
brought out?
of
a
stream;
be
be just possibly, Vidyut, 'lightning', may, then but Ainbhas, or Ambha, is, on so
the many
designation grounds,
the my
as
scarcely to copies
of
we
may
much
more
securely accept
of 'hot
compound, Vidyudambhas.
the allows and
us or Vidyut lightning',
Ushna.
we
Whether
two
it
be,
or
not, that
to
rivers, one,
Mahi: if it
a name
at
least, is mentioned
for which
see
what that
next
follows,
for
is, undoubtedly,
be
a
the and
p.
155, supra.
in
If there of its
old
second,
be
the
Anya,
As
the
name, and
is signification,
strangely
as
colourless.
are,
MSS.,
to
the
same
in
the
it is obvious scarcely distinguishable, inscriptions, which ancient have been Vanya, a word reading may
none
though
been
intelligibly apt
xj \^J;
in this and
we
place.
should
Better then
still, ^"p^n"
have the
have
corrupted from
Alpa.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
rv.
197
there.
It is suiTounded tlie
same
by
as
the Ghrita
sea
*
(thesea
of
of butter), The
sea
size is
the continent.
of Ghrita is twice
was
dwipa,
which this
king of
seven
Dwipa
Varshas
named
after
Kusala, Mal-
laga,fUshna,+ Pivara,Andhakaraka, " Muni, andDunto dubhi. The seven boundary mountains, pleasing dhakaraka are Krauncha, Vamana, Angods and celestial spirits,]! Devavrit,t Pundarikavat, Dundubhi, and
Mahasaila;
as lofty
each
of which
is,in succession,twice
the
as
as
in precedesit,
as
same one
manner
as
each
Dwipa
is twice
extensive
the
before
it. The
inhabitants
reside
there without
apprehension,
Brahmans
with associating
are
of divinities. The
called Pushkaras;
Pushkalas; the Kshattriyas, termed Dhany as; and theSudras,Tishyas.'^ of countless streams, of which the prin-
"
According
rulers
to
the
was
at first dominated
Kusadwpa Bhdgavata-purdna V., XX., 14"16, of son Priyavrata. The seven by Hirai'iyaretas,
,
present
and
their
realms
are
called
Vasu, Vasudana,
Dridharuchi,
are
the mountains Nabhignpta, Stutyavrata, Viviktanaman, Devanaman; Devanika, Urdhwaroman, Kapila, Chitraktit'a, Chakra, Chatuhsriuga,
Dra-
vina; the rivers, Kasakulya, Madhukulya, Mitravinda, Srutavinda, Devagarbha, Ghfitachyuta, Mantramahi; and the inhabitants are Kusalas, Kovidas, das, Fire.
t A
+
Abhiyuktas,
and
Kulakas.
The
objectof worship is
and
one
Jatave-
large majority of
of
one
my
MSS.
to
have
Manuga;
has
Mandaga.
Two
my
MSS.
seem
give
Uchchhra.
" In
%
case
"
MS., Gandhakaraka.
MS. reads
seven
Ij Qandharva.
Another
are
One
as
Divavrit. mountains
here
only
taken
'the
Dundubhi. be understood to qualify great mountain', must ** According to three of my MSS., the word appears to be Tishmas. See OriginalSanskrit Texts, Part I.,p. 192.
198
VISHNU
PURANA.
Ganri, Kumudwati, Sandhya, cipal are denominated The divine Ratri, Manojava, Kshanti,* and Pundarika. Vishnu, the protector of mankind, f is worshipped, in the form of there, by the people,with holy rites, is surrounded Krauncha Rudra.t by the sea of curds," is encompassed and of a similar extent; that, again, by Saka-dMdpa.ll of Bhavya, the king of Saka-dwipa,after The sons its Varshas whom denominated, were Jalada,^ were Kumara, Sukumara, Mahivaka,** Kusumoda,ff Maudaki,t+and Mahadruma.
the countries
were
The
seven
mountains
ating separ-
Jaladhara,"" RaiUdayagiri,
More
than
two-thirds
of my
MSS.
t This
see
*
expressioais to
told,
in
translate
have
of which
and
the
king
and
Kraiinchadwipawas
territories
bear
that His
the
sons
their
appellationsof Ama,
Madhuruha,
The
seven
Meghatains moun-
vatobhadra;
the
Tirthavati,
their adoration
Kraunchadwipa has,
Devakas;
and the
for
inhabitants, Pu-
" Dadhiman"a,
twice the diameter
of
object of 'whey'.
IIAdd:
'having
Kraunchadwipa':
"|[Jalajais the
**
lection
of
one
MS.
of Manivaka in
"
Professor
"
Wilson
had, instead
which the MSS.
the
same
as
Maniva,
i. e.,
Maiiivat
written. I
"Manichaka",
It
was
I find
only
he
one
among
used, and
and
that,
surmise,
in
furnished my
grounds
at p.
"Damins"
and in
my
"Mahavanya",
sixth
note at
noticed
fifth note
194,
supra,
has MSS.
Kusala. I find in
one
II
In
two
Maudakin of my
and,
in one,
Modaki.
"" Lajjadharais
MSS.
200
VISHNU
PURANA.
the
Kshattriya;the Manasa, of the of the Sudra: and by these Vaisya;and the Maiidaga, is devoutlyworshipped,as the sun, Vishnu with appropriat ceremonies. Saka-dwipa is encircled by the of milk, as by an armlet; and the sea is of the same sea which it embraces. breadth as the continent f
Magadha,
of the
'"^
The
Kurma
is the abode
only
of
Purana
in
which
the
in
white
island
Vishnu,
is included it is Padma
the
geography (Asiatic
in the
incidental
quoted, by Colonel
Purana
Wilford, from
Researches,
and these and have in
XL,
pp.
99,
100
1); and
have
it is in
it in both the
places: two
Marga
and
in the
first
place
*
second,
preponderant
number,
See
have,
in both
places,Maga.
'Texts,Part I., p.
25
"
OriginalSanskrit
193.
V., XX., Bhdgavata28, states that the sovereign purana, of Sakadwipa was of Priyavrata. His sons, and so their Medhatithi,son kingdoms, are denominated Pnrojava, Manojava, Pavamana, Dhiimranika, The mountains Chitrarepha, I.sana,Uruare Bahurupa, and Viswadhara.
t The
sringa,Balabhadra, Satakesara, Sahasrasrotas, Devapala, Mahanasa; and the rivers are-Anagha, Ayurda, Ubhayasprisht'i, Aparajita, Panchapadi, The world in question is peopled by Ritavratas, Sahasrastuti, Nijadhriti. Satyavratas,Danavratas,
"In
+
and
Anuvratas;
of the
went
and
their
is divinity
the
Wind.
the
northern
parts
the Sweta-dwi'pa,
names are
Sanakadikas
of fresh water, in
or
Yishi'iu. Their
Pan-
chasikha, all
there,
of
a
Brahma;
Island
these, with
many
others, reside
or
near
Hari.
White like
is like the
subltramsu,
There
mild
beams
thousand
moons;
mahdyogins, or great
is
a
beautiful
or
of
Parijataand
and
Chandana full of
trees.
is the
consorts
city
of the
Vairavati
jewels.
the of
gods
amber
reside
houses
shining like
with
morning
The
sun.
Its
greatestornament
and
divine and
preciousstones
reside like
many
(karthere
pura),
is the
a
adorned
flowers.
lions of
Apsarasas resplendent
there; and
throne, supported by
sun,
and
"c.
It consists
a
eight portions,like
In the
so
placed
like the
or
petals of
of
flower.
centre, within
the
calix, Janardana,
the devourer
souls,
is
seated,with
shapes.
BOOK
11.,
CHAP.
IV.
201
(or sea of milk) is encompassed by (the seventh Dwipa, or) Pushkara, which is twice its made was the size of Saka-dwipa. Savana, who had but two sons, Mahavira""' andDhataki,f sovereign,
The Kshira
ocean
after named.
whom These
the
are
two
Varshas
of Pushkara
one
were
so
divided
by
mighty
runs
range
a
of
mountains,
direction
mountain many
as
called
Manasottara, which
in
circular
in
This (formingan outer and an inner circle). thousand is fifty Yojanas in height,and as the Dwipa in the middle, its breadth; dividing
a
if with
a
into bracelet,
two
which divisions,
mountain that
are
also
of
circular
form,
two,
like the
separates
is exterior lies
them.
to
Of these
the Mahavira-varsha of
the circumference
both
frequented by heavenly
no
gods.
neither
There
are
other
mountains Men
in
Pushkara,
Brahma
there
allusions
any
to
rivers.^
it
most
in this
Vaivarta,
that
are
frequent and
order of the
copious.
'
slightalteration
has
been
here
made
in the
description.
His and clothes
are
like
a are
the
foam
of
the
is to
White
on
Sea,
his left.
when
Devout
it is
churned;
and
vants ser-
Devi,
of
with
divine the
a
countenance,
prayers
rites religious
only
seat at at
means
obtain
admission
among
the
Vishnu, and
the
Vishnu-pada,(atthe
place
is the
an names
also
*
Parama-pada, (or
Here
sons
the
of the
most
excellent the
feet)."
again
of
translation
abridgment;
of their
originalnaming
A
the
Savana,
MSS.
in to
"
and
then
varshas.
large proportion
and
so
of my his dominion;
all but
three"
call the
first
son^ahavita,
are
the
three
just
referred
is
to, both
termed
Mahavira;
have
been
and, according
t But
seen,
on.
the
latter,Mahavita.
little further
for
the
abridging mentioned
ruled
over
at once,
appears
for
Professor
put "Dhataki", i.
Dhatakin,
the like.'
the
ruler.
: According
the
Sanskrit,'Daityas and
202
VISHNU
PURANA.
Dwipa
sorrow,
live and
thonsancr"^ years,
unruffled
nor
free from
or
vsickness and is
no
by
anger
affection. There
neither
virtue
vice, killer
nor
slain; there
nor
is
jealousy, envy,
moral
any Food
defect;neither
viands the
same
falsehood.
f
no
flavour.!
indeed, of
form and
with is
gods,and
habits.
are
no
There
distinction of caste
are
order; there
the
rites performed
for the
sake ethics
three
Vedas,
of
both
vice, ser-
Purahas,"
are
the laws
unknown.
Pushkara
is,in fact,in
its
time yields where a terrestrial paradise, divisions, piness hapness who to all its inhabitants, are exempt from sick^ A Nyagrodha-tree(ficus Indica) decay. abode of is the especial this Dwipa, which on grows adored Brahma; and he resides in it, by the gods and demons.** is surrounded Pushara by the sea of fresh is of equal extent with the continent it water, which invests, ^ff
and
'
The
of description Purarias
the
Dwipas
in
the
our
and
Vayu
My
agrees
with
that of
The
Markarideya,
MSS.
all consent
in reading 'ten
thousand':
t
many,
flavours
being, according to
follows
at
the
Hindus,
so
this origintl
sentence
the
end
of the
Translator's
next
paragraph.
Sanskrit and word here is vdrttd,
to
" The
See
"Ethics II
polity" is
translate
danda-niti.
194.
^
**
Sanskrit Original
ft
30
"
32, Push-
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
IV.
203
In this
manner
the
seven
island-continents
are
compassed, en-
and each successively, by the seven oceans; and continent of twucethe ocean tent exis,respectively, of that which the precedes it. In all the oceans water^ remains, at all times,the same and in quantity,
Linga,
follow and
and the
Matsya
same
contain
as
no
details.
The
Bhagavata
but of the variations
of
and
Padma
names
order
"c.,
many
of the
measurements.
account
Mahabhathrow
no
rataf
is very
and irregular
the appear
The
additional Some
seven
light upon
of this with
geographical system
discoverable
in the
the
Puranas. and
some
traces
west;
the
nexion con-
Dwipas,
with the
their
surrounding seas,
seven
may
as
have
notion That
of the learned
climates,
fanciful
Colonel
Wilford
has
supposed.
upon the
but
of
v^^riter bestowed
great
the
pains being
mala.
verification
to
these
fictions, and
of the
the
imagined globe:
countries
different
Dwipas
India ;
Kusa,
Kush
of
Scripture,or
Plaksha
Mesopotamia
Eastern
and
India;
being
Asia
Minor;
the
Sal-
Europe;
Krauncha,
Iceland. The
Germany;
white
to
or
Saka,
silver
British
or
Isles; and
island Great essays eleventh and of
Pushkara,
the
moon,
island,
island
was,
also, according
may be
him,
the
of
Britain.
on
Whatever
thought
of his
conclusions, his
and
these volumes
in subjects,particularly
the
eighth, tenth,
much
of the Asiatic
Researches,
contain
curious
matter. interesting
son Vitihotra,
of the
Priyavrata,to
names
govern
it.
His
Ramanaka
and
Dhataki;
is the
but
of is
their
kingdoms are
not
height
of Mount
same.
Manasottara
In
yojanas ;
to
*
its breadth
render
payas,
seas
which
rather
take
to
mean,
cane-
in this
containing,severally,salt water,
and
ardent jnice,
fresh water.
204
VISHNU
PURANA.
never
increases
or
diminishes;but, like
the
moon.
the water
in
in consequence
so
with with
w^aters
swell
of the
nor
The
waters,
althoughreally
as
or less, dilate,
contract,
the
moon
increases,or
The
wanes,
in the
and light
dark
fortnights.
seas
rise and
of the different
is
five hundred
inches.^*
water
Beyond
the
sea
of fresh
the land
is of
is
livingbeings
mountain,
and
as
reside. is ten
Thence thousand
extends
the
Lokaloka
which in
many
height;and
invests
the mountain
all the
'f
'
Although
of the The effect.
the
Hindus
seem were
to not
have very
had
notion
of
the of has
cause
tides, they
extreme
accui-ate
observers river
the
never
rise of the
Hoogly
is about the Tides
exceeded
twenty
Vol.
feet;
and
fifteen. in the
(Asiatic Researches,
river
^
XVIII., Kyd
Hoogly.)
Tlie Andakatjiha
("^XJ^oR^l^)- The
saucer, of the
Kataha
is, properly,
in this
shallow
hemispherical vessel,a
the shell
but, compounded
egg.
The
form, implies
mundane
Bhagavata t
The
term
here
represented by
37.
"inches"
is 195.
'finger-breadths". anguli,
t See
+
OriginalSanskrit
34
"
Texts, Parti., p.
v., XX.,
The
originalis
as
follows:
frirTT^fi: I
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
IV.
205
nents, is the earth, which, with its contiSuch, Maitreya, is fifty and exterior shell, mountains, oceans,
thus fresh
describes
water
these
portions
the world
of
the
world:
"Beyond
Lokaloka,
The
the the
sea
of
is the
between
mountain-belt and
called void
circular
tween be-
boundary
Meru
the
space. of
interval
and
Manasottara
sea
is the land
fresh-water
is the
a
of it is
mirror,
which
no
object
ever
by livingcreatures.
Lokaloka,
is
not
mountain-range by
the
which
it is encircled
because
world
is
which
world;
limit
of
for
the
which
three
purpose
placed, by height
and from
iswara,on
breadth the
the
sun
are
worlds;
its
that the
rays
of the
heavenly luminaries,
over
to
polar star,
cannot
Avhich
spread
the
regions within
to
mountain,
According
Colonel
Buruouf
"Au
translates de
en
in
these
est la
words:
dela s'etend
la
met
douce
les
montagne
par
nommee
Lokaloka,
celles
qui qui
cercle pas.
autre
regions
eclairees
le soleil et
ne
le sont
est et
une
"La
terre
toute
la
surface
d'un
miroir,
et
dont
I'etendue Tout
le Manasottara.
le Meru
se
revoit
habitant.
vient
Lokaloka
de
ce
que
les
regions
eclairees
cette
par ehaine
a
et celles le soleil,
qui
ne
le sont
pas, sont
distinguees par
trois niondes que cede pre-
qui
les
separe. par
que le les
"Elle
ete
posee pour
Seigneur
rayons
sur
la la
limite
des
entoure, qu'elle
de
en
troupe des
astres
le soleil et que
en
termine
Dhruva,
ne
eclairant
places
tant
dedans
de
cette
enceinte,
et
sa
pussent jamais
porter
au
dela,
est
grande sa
hauteur
largeur."
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
crores
of Yojanas in millions)
nurse
extent.^*
dation foun-
It is the mother
of all worlds,
and
elements,
Wilford, however,
is
chasm he has
in
not
the
belt,and
sea
beyond legends
it,where
this. of Koh
Vishnu
but
given
XL,
p. 14.
t)
The
Mohammedan the
the
stony
with
girdle that
the the El Lokaloka Dorado of
surrounds of the
at
world,
'
are,
evidently,connected
to
Hindus. foot
the
Siva
Tantra,
is the
the
of the
mountains
play-ground
the
oceans
the
gods:
for
'
This
seven as
comprises
zones
planetary spheres;
"
of meter dia-
the
and continent
each
ocean
being
each
of the
the
it
encloses, and
of that which
successive
"
continent
to
being
but the the
two
twice
crores
the
diameter and
precedes it
The
amounts
lakhs. fifty-four
or
golden
and
land
is twice and
diameter Lokaloka
of
Pushkara,
ten
two
crores
lakhs; fifty-six
So
that the
is but
thousand and
ten
Yojanas.
thousand land is ten
one
whole
lakhs,
ing 10.000).Accord(5.10.
crores
the
golden
of of
Yojanas;
whole
making,
measurement.
continents,
fourth the
the
calculations
commentators
occur,
on our
of incompatibility
on
which the
is
said, by
to
the
text, and
made
to
that
of
Bhagavata,
; and
arise
from the
reference
same
being
to
different
Kalpas
they quote
stanza
this effect:
"
Vtstdra, 'dinmeter'.
^^fTTf^f^
augmented
with
II
all creatures and their
and
nurse,
"
qualities, the comprehender,Maitreya, of all the worlds.' in the mountains "The chasm surrounding the world,
+
with
a
the
abode
of the
waters,
toward
is, also,
the
ture feasingular
in of the
north-west
quarter
old
continent, and
be
fully illustrated
hereafter."
208
VISHNU
rURANA.
"Above neither
"In
them
goes
the
shadow
from
sun
when
situated
of
at
the
equinoxes:
they
have
equinoctial
both midst
directions
nor
elevation
two
the
pole
(aks/ion/iati).
Meru
to
are
pole-stars
situated in the
in
(dhruvatdrd),
places
of
no
in
the
of
the both
,
sky
those have
who their
are
(niraksha)
"TTence
these in those
in
place
no
horizon. of the
there
is,
situated
cities,
their Meru
elevation
but
pole,
of
the
two
pole-stars (lamhaka)
the
same
being
are
horizon;
the
their of
degrees
latitude
co-latitude of
ninety:
at
degrees
(aksJia)
are
number."
Professor of
Whitney
which the he author
appends
observes: of the For free
from "In
to
this these
an
interesting
we
comment,
so
in of with it is
the
course
verses
have fit of
to
much
graphy geohis
as
chapter
a
has
seen
connect
astronomical
explanations.
moderate and forth of
Hindu falsehood.
account
the absurd
earth,
derfully won-
The
fictions
which
the
Purauas
two
put
or
as
geography
features And
of
are
here,
for
the
most
part,
ignored;
and
only
those
three altered
the
their
description
"The
being
or
retained,
iiiterterranean
in
an
form."^
of,
author
**
again:
an
pdtdlas,
feature of
cavities,
spoken
If
our
are,
also,
not
important
the least
the
Puranic
graphy. geo-
has
had
good
passes
are
sense
to
reject
with
them,
the each
of
along
briefest
with
the
insular notice.
continents,
In
in
he Puranas and
at
them
to
by
possible
10,000
are
the
they
their ridiculous
declared
be,
and
of
them,
yojanas
described
depth;
the
same
divisions,
detail
inhabitants,
as
productions
continents
with
those
the
on
the
earth's
surface."
CHAPTER
Of
the of
seven
V.
the earth. Narada's First
regions
Account and
of
Patala, below
of
praises
of
Patala.
the
serpent
Sesha.
teacher
astronomy
astrology.
The thus
extent
Paras
earth has
AR
A.
"
of
(the
to to
surface
of)
the
been
described said
you, be
Maitreya.
Patala
seven,
Its
seventy
regions of
These
Muni,
are
called
thousand.
is,severally,
and of
stony,
embellished
numerous
dwell
with
Narada,
the
after
his
re-
regions
skies, ^
declared.
'
In
the
Bhagavata"
and
Padma
Puranas, |!they
Rasatala,
are
named Patala.
and
Vayu
has
Rasatala,
There
Sritala,and
^
Patala. is here
other
varieties.
to
Allusion
made, perhaps,
Parvan,
p.
the
description given
and
in
the
Mahabharata,
Udyoga
218, of Narada's
Maare
tali's visit to
not
Patala. the
Several
of the
particulars there
given
noticed
in
Puranas.
Two
of my
MSS.
read
Vyatala.
t Aruria.
I Sarkara.
7.
Skanda-purdna.
See
Dr. Aufrecht's
"c.,
II.
p.
14
210
VISHNU
I'l'IiANA.
amongst
sage, "can decorated
the than
was
much
more
lightful de-
the "What," exclaimed be compared to Patala,where the Nagas are with brilliant, and beautiful, and pleasure-
Indra's
heaven.
shedding jewels?* Who will not delightin Patala, where the lovelydaughters of the Daityasand Danawander the most vas about, fascinating even austere; where the rays of the sun diffuse light, and not heat, for illumination, by day; and where the moon shines,by night, the sons not for cold; where of Danu, happy in the enjoyment of delicious viands and strong wines, know how not time beautiful are passes? There
groves, and
and the
streams, and
are
lakes
where the
the lotos
blows;
song.
skies
resonant
with
Kokila's
Splendidornaments,
the blended nmsic
these and
enjoymentsare the common of the Danavas, Daityas, and snake-gods, who the regions of Patala."^
many
other
'
There Purarias.
is
no
very
most
copious descriptionof
circumstantial been
are
Patala of
in the
some
any
of
the and
The
those
Vayu
tions, addiPadma
Bhagavata.t
in the The
The
latter has
repeated, with
Kharida
first
chapters
of the and
Patala
two
of the
Puraria.
rent
Mahabharata
to
these
Purarias
assign diti'ethe
divisions
and
the
Danavas,
chiefs
Daityas, and
in the lowest.
suki
the
other
Naga
Vayu
has
TT^^TW^^f
t
TTfTM
%^
cTc^^ II
Vim,
venu,
aud
mridanya.
: v., XXIV.
BOOK
TI.,
CHAP.
V.
211
Below
the
seven
Patalas
is the form
of
Vishnu, pro-
quahty of darkness, which is called Sesha,^ the excellencies of which neither Daityasnor This being is called Danavas enumerate. can (fully) of heaven, and is worshippedby Ananta by the spirits heads, which sages and by gods. He has a thousand embellished with the pure and visible mysticsign;^ are
ceedino;from
the
*
the
Nagas
in
each;
as, in the
cond, se-
those first, of
Hayagriva
in
Takshaka;
Kalanemi
in the and
in
third,of
Prahlada in the
and
Hemaka;
of
the
fourth, of
Vainateya;
sixth,of
is the
fifth,
and Pa-
Hiraiiyaksha and
besides
Kirmira; and,
Bali the
the
Pulomat
Vasuki;
Daitya
sovereign of
The
tala, accordingto
in of
authority. The
calls his
Rasatala,
and
Bhogavati. capital
oftener
the of the
regions
fane, pro-
Patala,
than
their
inhabitants,are
subjectsof
of
consequence and
the
course frequentinteror
between
Naga-kanyas
Katha,
events
serpent-
nymphs.
considerable
+
the
Surya-
prabha Lambaka,
world.
'
consists
of adventures
in this subterraneous
Sesha
is
commonly
on
as
being in
heads
one
this situation.
He
Vishnu
numerous
sleepsduring the
the world with Balarama of
intervals is supported.
or
creation, and
The
upon
Puraiias,making
is
an
him
San-
impersonationor
serpent and
a
incarnation
of the
the
demigod
in their used
Swastika,
particular diagram
mystical
ceremonies.
This
expressionis
to
render
siddha,
t Udyoga-parvan,3797.
+
The
eighthbook
of what
is
more
correctlycalled
the
Kathd-sarit-
sdgara.
14*
VISHNU
PURANA.
to all givelight the regions.For the benefit of the world, he deprives the Asiiras of their strength.He rolls his eyes fiercely, He wears if intoxicated. as a diadem, a single ear-ring, and wreath (upon each brow), and shines like the white mountains topped with flame. He is clothed in purple f
jewels in
his crests*
raiment,
looks
: and
ornamented
with
white the
necklace, and
Kailasa, with
heavenly Ganga
hand In one he holds a precipices. and he is attended plough,and, in the other, a pestle; bodied emby Varuhi (thegoddess of wine), who is his own
flowing down
radiance.
From
his
mouths,
fire
at the
end
of the
venomed
that, impersonated
devours the three
withBalarama,"
entire
world,
his
like
on
diadem,
the
upon
seven
head;
which
glory,his nature, his be described, cannot be comprehended by form cannot his might Who shall recount the gods themselves. this whole who wears earth, like a garlandof flowers, tinged of a purple^ dye by the radiance of the jewels with intoxicat of his ci'ests? When Ananta, his eyes rolling
Patalas yawns,
then
rest.! His
earth,with
all her
woods,
and
"
Phana,
'hood';
the
and
so
in
the
next
paragraph.
'elevated with wine.'
t Ma. I Here
supply
epithetmadotsikta,
for
Sankarshana.
'6esha,adored
supports
the whole
by
all
the
gods,
stationed
under
the
base
of
Patala,
circle of the
earth, become
his diadem.'
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
V.
213
mountains,
and
seas,
and
rivers,
trembles.
Gandharvas,
and
Apsarasas,
are
Siddhas,
to
Kimnaras,
his
Uragas,
Oharanas
he is
unequal
the
hymn
praises; and,
the the
therefore,
called
infinite
that is
(Ananta), ground
imperishable.
wives of and the sheds
The
sandal-paste
gods
by
his
snakefume per-
abroad skies.
by
breath,
The
ancient from
sage him
Garga,^ having
a
propitiated Sesha,
of the and
acquired
astronomical and evil
knowledge
of the
principles
of the
of
science,
denoted
planets,
of the
good
by
the
aspects
upon the the
heavens.*
of this
The
earth,
sustained
head
sovereign
spheres, gods.
sei'pent, supports,
in its turn,
garland
of the
along
with
demons,
and
One
of
the
to
oldest
Mr.
writers
on
astronomy
Sariihita
amongst
dates
548
the B. C.
dus. Hin-
According Astronomy
Bentley,
Hindus,
his p.
cient (An-
of
the
59.)
In
my
MSS.:
'Having
accuracy,
propitiated whom,
the
the
ancient and
all
sage
Garga
consequences here
meant
came
to
know,
in
with
heavenly
of the
luminaries,
the
is
read
to to
omens.' both
Knowledge
astronomy
of tokens of and
heavenly
and
luminaries the
connote
astrology; by
"c. the
omenology
referred
takes
cognizance
of
afforded the
planets,
various
parts
body,
CHAPTER
Of
the
VL
of
different
hells,
in
or
divisions
Naraka,
below
Patala:
the
:
crimes meditation
punished
on
them,
the
Vishnu
effective
expiation.
you the sinners
an count ac-
Parasara.
of the and beneath
"
I will now,
which
are
hells the
earth
are
waters/
sent. finally
The
names
of the
different
Narakas
are
as
follows:
Taptakumbha,
Lavana,"
Vimohanaji
Rudhirandha,1I
'
The
Bhagavataff
on our
places
text to
the
Narakas
to
above reconcile
the
waters.
The
commentator
endeavours
the
difference,
the
waters
by explaining
are
the
not
text
imply
dark
cavity
where
in which
received,
and first,
the
original abysses
which
Tartarus
they
were
collected
at
above
lies
W^TU^^M^JHI^**!^-
Siikara
is
an
equally
I find Visamana.
common
reading;
and
one
of
my
MSS.
has
Saukara.
t
+
In One
two
MSS.
has
Bodha.
MS.
more
" The
ordinary
lection
is for
Savana;
and
Sabala
also.
II Vilohita
closely competes,
MS, has of
frequency,
reading.
%
**
single
imports
to
"
Rudhirambhas. worms'.
as
It
'lord be the
or
Krimisa
occurs
a more
in several
of my
MSS.
and
seems
yielding
the
appropriate meaning,
of Girisa
"
namely,
after
of
explanations given
sessing 'pos-
worms', tt
++
worms'.
v., XXVI.,
This
is from
the
smaller
commentary.
216
VISHNU
PUHANA.
vinces
ments
of the
kingdom
and
are
of
Yama,
terrible with
are
instrahurled
of torture who
all those
with
sinful practices.^
The
or
man
who
who
utters
falsehood,is condemned
to the
Rau-
hell. He who (dreadful) causes abortion, plunders a towm,*"kills a cow, or strangles a man, goes to the The murderer Rodhaf hell (orthat of obstruction). of a Brahman, stealer of gold, t or drinker of wine, goes
rava
to
(swine)hell;
them.
as
does
any of is
a
one
man
who
The
murderer
one
of the
who
with
the
teacher, is spiritual
one
who
holds
incestuous
ThePadmaPurana
appears of
to
the
SivaDharma,
contain
a
which number
section
of the
Skanda
Parana,
the
circumstances interesting
It appears, of the
previous to
them,
as
punishment.
office
of
also, from
as
that Yama
judge
die
dead,
before
well
sovereign of
actions
to
damned;
with Chi-
all that
appearing
him,
and
being confronted
have
been
or
their
ed. registerElysium,
Naraka
virtuous
are are
thence driven
conveyed
to
Swarga
the
wicked
the
different
regions of
Tartarus.
Some
MSS. of my
have
t Three
'dreadful.'
that kills his son. putrahantn, implying one instead of MSS., naming this hell,qualify it as ghora,
Suvarna:
+
the amount
to incur
of
vaguely gold, according to the largercommentary, but likewise known thereof, eighty ra/ctifi as suvarna. Moreover,
not
the
penalty denounced,
steal
the
suvarna
from
Brahman. the
Compare
on
one
Kulhika
on
of
the
Mdnavas, XL,
of them have
49; also
Mitdkshard While
the my
"
of
Kala,
several
no
name
BOOK
ir., CHAP.
VT.
217
intercourse
to
with
or sister,
murders
an
ambassador,*
The Taptakumbha (or the hell of heated caldrons). and one seller of his wife,f a gaoler,: horse-dealer, a falls into the Taptaloha deserts his adherents, who (redincest with a daughcommits hot iron)hell. He who ter-in-law or a daughter,is cast into the Mahajwala he who is disrespecthell (or that of great flame) : and ful who is abusive (tohis betters), to his spiritual guide, who reviles the with
vana women
Vedas,
in
a
or
who
sells
them,^
who
ciates asso-
degree,into prohibited
the La-
of prescrihell. A thief, and a contemner bed (salt) wilderin observances, " falls into Vimoha (theplaceof beHe who hates his father,the Brahmans, the
and
in the and he
in the
precious spoils gems, is punished his food); Kfimibhaksha hell (where worms are who practises magic rites for the harm of others,II The vile hell called Krimisa (that of insects).
gods, or
who
'Who renders
the
Vedas
This
notion
and very
Pandits
them
are
acquainted with
unwilling to
teach
gratuity.
here, but
that
next
*
insert sinners
particlein
before
its
stead; from
of
are
which
reading
it
follows those
the
just
spoken
disposed of along
in the the
with
specified.
So the commentaries
is here my
t Such
One the
+
the
raja-hhat'a. original,
noticed in
commentators.
of
MSS.
mddhwi,
'ardent
a reading spirits';
sense,
'
according to
usage of
the
commentators.
" Maryddd
This define
sishtdckdra, the
to
the
expression is
render The
which durisht'akrit,
by
ahhichdrakartri.
an
larger commentary,
definition,'one
who
which does
risht'ikfit, gives, as
sacrifice ',
"
alternative
ineffectual
viphaloydgah.
218
VISHNU
PURANA.
wretch
who
eats
his
or
meal
to
before
food offering
to
the
gods,to
maker of
the manes,
guests,falls
is
to
Lalabhaksha
arrows
(where saliva
is sentenced of
hell ; and
to
swords, lances,*
(murderous).
He
who
takes
gifts goes
to
the Adhomukha
fices hell; as does one who offers sacri(or head-inverted) of the stars f and an observer to improper objects, self who eats by himof events). He (for the prediction and a Brahman with his rice,^+ mixed sweetmeats or who vends or one salt, lac,flesh, sesamum, liquors, who commits fall into violence,
as
the hell
(where matter
they who rear cats, cocks, men, fisherbirds. Public performers,^ i a poisoner, born in adultery, one
do
the
'
'Thereby,' observes
children.'
commentator,
'defraudingor
pointing disap-
Rangopajivin
and
("^^XJ^f^).
The
commentator
explains it
or arena.
wrestlers
appliesto
any
stage
"
Karnin:
sort
of
arrow
difficult of
the
largercommentary.
t Nakshatra-suchaka
'one ganam'tjiva,
;
in explained,
a
the
nakshatra-
who
earns
livelihood rice" is
by astrology'.
to
X "Sweetmeats
Aufrecht"
mixed
with
of
render
misMdnna,
which
Dr.
in his edition
to
mean as
Halayudha's Abhidhdna-ratna-mdld,
food,
that
a
p. 310" necessary
explains
to
"savoury
dainty
which
dish".
It
is
not
take
anna some
" In
MSS.,
hell
one
including
called
contains
the
smaller
tary, commenworms
as
this
is here
and
a
pus";
torrent.
in
'
other, Vegipiiyavaha,'carrying
Several
'
pus
impetuous
I] Kunddiin.
word.
commentaries who
eats
give
two
explanationsof
a
this
The
first is
one
the
quantityof
kunda
'
this being
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
vr.
219
prostitution,^ the days of the who attends to secular affairs on one Parvans "c.),-an incendiary, (or full and new moon, who treacherous one friend,a soothsayer,* a performs
an
informer,
one
who
lives
by
his wife's
sell the and those who for rustics, ceremonies religious acid Asclepias(used in sacrifices), go to the Rudhiranof blood). He who dha hell (whose wells are destroys
to the a hamlet, is condemned pillages hell. He who Vaitarani causes impotence,t trespasses lives by fraud," is others' lands, is impure, or who on punished in the hell called (black,or) Krishna. || He trees who wantonly cuts down goes to the Asipatrahell (theleaves of whose trees swords) ; and are vana
a
bee-hive, f
or
tender
on
sheep,and
in the
text
hunter
of
deer, to
'
The
term
is
Mahishaka,
which
might
a
mean
er feedthe
of buffaloes.
But
the
sense
commentator
quotes
followed. Parvakarin. his wife
on
text, from
above
H
It is also read
This
is the
'he
interpretationof
who cohabits with
Parvagamin,
prohibiteddays.'**
defined
as
measure
of who
capacity equal
eats
to
a
four person
prasthas.
born of an
The
second
explanation
is 'one
the
food
of
adulteress':
S'dkuni. The
the
commentators
give
as
of signification
this word.
Their
that
?T'%^^T?T^T"T^
i" all
"
according
MSS.
larger commentary.
TfT:TTRTf^mT.%
smaller
my
" Kahakdjivin.
i| The
Kalasutra.
commentary
says
that
this
hell
is
the
same
as
the
In
both
is
the
commentaries,
as
and
'one primarily,
who
lives
by
faloes" buf-
propounded
author of the
the
of mahishaka.
**
The
larger commentary
220
VISHNU
PLRANA.
flame);as do those who apply Vabnijwala (or fiery The violator of a vessels (potters). fire to unbaked
ed
vow,
aiid
one
who
breaks
order, falls
into the
are
and the religious (or liell of pincers); consciously) student who sleepsin the day,and is (though un(though mature) defiled;and they who ceive reinstructed in sacred literature by their children,
Sandamsa
punishment in the hell called Swabhojana (where and and hundreds they feed upon dogs). These hells, sinners the placesin which of others, are thousands
pay the the
penalty of
that
men
their crimes.
As
so
numerous are
as
are
offences
commit,
many
the hells
in which the
deviate from and all who they are punished:" them duties imposed upon dition, by their caste and conin thought, ced whether word, or deed, are sentenof the damned.^ to punishment in the regions f
'
An
account
of Naraka
is found
in
only
few
of the
Puni-
'Just
are
as
there
are
men
these
crimes,
so
there
are
thousands
more,
which
redeemed
by
in other
hells.'
not
t The
without
its
acquaintance
as
with the
infernal
of
domains;
witness
the
fourteenth
loy
the
Miscellaneous
oit
Homilies
f.ioi iaii.
Cyril
of Alexandria: yftvyciv,
'I^o^ovuai
on
Oavcaov,
nixooi
fiovfjcii jTjv
on ov luv '^hofiovjuat
tan. aii?.ivTi]i6g
axorog,
'ho^ovjucci lOf
on ov
rdnrctQoy,
ifcoios.
fitxt/n
i6 f}^n/u)}g.'l^oflovfj.ai
fitTf/ti
rovg
iop6kov,
xniaiwg,
on on
nitXtviriTog Ian.
'Po^ov/LtKi
h'l'oMV
pfiua
lafior
70 lov
i6i' 6ixanii]t'
tiqq
lov
xcci
otfo-
't'o^ovf.int
xokccaiv
rrjy
ovx
'4)(0vaav
BOOK
ir., CHAP.
VI.
221
gods in heaven are beheld by the inhabitants with their heads inverted; whilst of hell, as they move the gods, as they cast their eyes downwards, behold of those in hell.^ The various stages of the snfFerings inanimate things,* birds, are fish,f existence,Maitreya, gods, and liberated spirits; animals, men, holy men, to that a thousand degreessuperior each, in succession, which precedesit: and through these stages the beings
The that
are
either in heaven
or
in hell
are
destined
to proceed,
until final
be emancipation
obtained.^ That
sinner
in the text.
them.
The
Bhagavata+
and
Vayu
into
in
similar
some
of descriptions
of the
The
A
Markarideya enters
short
account
detail in the
only.
Vaivarta The
is found
Siva, Oaruda,
of
are
and
Puranas,
fullest
and
in the Kasi
Khanda
the
Skanda
mentioned
however, descriptions,
as
those
being in
of
the
the
Siva
Dharma works
to
of of
a
the
Skanda,
Sara
Padma;
belonging rather
bliss
Tantrik
'
The
commentator
to
the
sight of heavenly
their
is
given
the
damned,
of
order
are
exacerbate
to
torments;
to
whilst them
the
inflictions
even
hell
exhibited
the
as
gods, they
are
teach
but
disregard of
duration. That
heavenly enjoyments,
in
of
temporary
2
is,when
to
punishment, or reward,
hell,or heaven,
been
portioned pro-
the
sin,or
received,
t^uiJtijov. 'Po^or/ucu
lov
jc(
dto/ju
la
lov I'tlvin,
^gvynor
iiov
oiSoviuiv,
ll^yyovg. aqvxiovg lov dnicoK/nvy'hjior. 'Po^ov^ai lovg xXttv"/u6y Tom. LXXVII., Cursus p. 1071. Completus, Migne's Patrologiae
*
Supply
'worms'
or
krimi. 'insects',
tenants of the water.
t Abja, which
implies all
: v.,
XXVI.
222
to
VISHNU
PURANA.
goes
Naraka
who
the neglects
due
of expiation
his
acts
of
have expiation
been
enjoined, by
Arduous have offences, others. any like. may such But
the
penances
great sages, for every kind for great sins, ones trilling
Krishna
been
reliance*
expiatoryacts
any been
one
or religious austerity
Let
have
who
repents of
have culpable
recourse
remembrance .allexpiations,
ofHari.^
By addressing
he must
again, as
stone,
or
through
a man.
'
inferior
state
conditions,until
in his
own
born
is then
Manu
intended, as especially
the
commentator
serves. ob-
This of
remembrance any
or a or
(^^^Tjr) of
names.
Vishnu Hence
is the the
all of his
or starling,
lower
act
Hindus it to cry
procure
teaching
peat re-
Rama,
Krishna,
the
Radha,
they
may of
themselves
these
appellations ;
the
simple
Dharma
recitation
which,
even
if
meritorious.
Thus, according to
Vishnu
Tantra:f
^frnfr^^"'^^ rr^
xif^^ifi^^m:
ii
'Let
man
ever
and for
everywhere repeat
its
even repetition,
the
names
of the who
cus-arme dis-
(Vishnu);
by
one
is im-
Anusmarana.
verses
t These
to
a
the
quoted Vishnu-dharma;
are
in
both
the commentaries.
is not
They
are
ferred re-
as being particularized
Tantra.
224
VISHNU
PURANA.
or
be
pain, of malice, or of anger. Whence, then, can it with the same either? considered as essentially
which
at at
one
That
time
is
source
another, the
at
cause
of
of
thing may,
favour. either and
different seasons,
It
liate conci-
follows,then,
tliat
or pleasurable
and painful;
the
like,are
That may be
merely
which the
cause
definitions
is truth"
of mind. wisdom
alone
But
of confinement there is
to existence:
is
wisdom;
to
conclude
knowledge
to
and
ignoranceare
the orb of the
prised com-
earth;
below its surface,or) Patalas; and the Na(regions its oceans, enumerated and have briefly rakas (orhells); else What and rivers. mountains, continents,regions, do
you
'
wish
and
of
to
hear?
Text
comment
are,
seems
here,
to
as
somewhat the
obscure:
but
the
purport
of former
true
or
the
former
be
a
explanation
and
a
of the
ence existthe
Jnana,
case,
wisdom,
both
genus
species'.In
be notions
either of
to
false
the
being
the
influenced
cause
by
self
or
of confinement of
existence;
former
cause
dissipatingthe
of
belief
self, and
being,
therefore, the
liberation
from
^T^^
*
It
Trt WW'
seems
'supreme Brahma'.
to be
This "j-
compiled
from
both
the commentaries
at my
command.
CHAPTER
Extent and situation of the
seven
Mahar-loka,
the egg of
Jana-loka, Tapo-loka,
and of its
Satya-loka.
Of
the
Of fluence in-
Brahma,
energy
elementary envelopes.
of the
Vishnu.
Maitreya.
described
now
"
The
sphere of
you,
an
the
whole
earth
has and
been
I
am
to
me, to
by
excellent
account
Brahman;
of the other
desirous the
hear
"
spheres
rest,"
celestial
(above
and the
world),
the
Bhuvar-loka dimensions
and of
the
situation
and
the
the
luminaries. Parasara.
"
The
sphere
its oceans,
of
the
earth
(or
and rays both
Bhiir-
loka),comprehending
extends
sun as
mountains,
rivers,
of the in diameter
far
as
it is illuminated
to
by
the
and and
moon;
and
the
same
extent,
circumference,
the
sphere
of the
spreads
hundred
moon,
above
planetarysphere, or
a
it
to
the
orb
is situated
thousand
an
the
earth; and
sun.
that the
of the
same
equal distance
the
moon
the the
At
interval
lunar
above
orbit of
all the
constellations. hundred
thousand
The
planet Budha
distance
is two
leagues above
same
mansions;
'
Sukra*
(Venus)
terrestrial
to
is at the
Bhur-loka,
from
the
sphere,
is the Dhruva the
is earth
and
or
the
lower
gions; re-
thence from
the
sun
sun
Bhuvar-loka is the
atmospheric
or
sphere;
as
and
the
to
Swar-loka
in other
heaven:
subsequently explained
in
text, and
Purarias.
Usauas,
in
the
original.
15
II.
226
VISHNU
PURANA.
Mercury; Angaraka (Mars)is as far above Venus; and far of the gods (Brihaspati, the priest as or Jupiter), from Mars; whilst Saturn (Sani*)is two hundred and thousand f The sphere fifty leaguesbeyond Jupiter, thousand of the seven Rishis (UrsaMajor) is a hundred leaguesabove Saturn; and, at a similar heightabove the seven the pivot Rishis,is Dhruva (the pole-star), axis of the whole planetary circle. Such, Maitreya, or is the elevation of the three spheres (Bhur, Bhuvar, of Swar) which form the region of the consequences works, t The region of w^orks is here (or in the land of Bharata).* Above Dhruva, at the distance often million leagues, lies the sphereof saints (orMahar-loka), the inhabitants of which dwell in it throughout a Kalpa (or day of Brahma). At twice that distance is situated Jano-loka, of Brahma where Sanandana and other pure-minded sons
'
A
occurs
similar
account
of the situations
and
distances
in the has
one
Padma,
or
Kiirma,
and
Vayu they
Purarias.
are
gavata"
two
varieties;
but
of
no
"
All
my
MSS.
have
Sauri.
So,
access;
to
every and
we
to which of this note, read all the MSS. purpose thus hundred is only two told that Saturn are
Professor
Wilson
must
have
read
at
p. 230,
infra.
this word
X Here,
"
and
in
sentence
following,
represents ijyd,
sacrifice ',
BOOK
II., CHAP.
VI[.
227
the two
last
inhabited Tapo-loka* (thesphereof penance), who unconsumable are by the deities called Vairajas, by fire. At six times the distance (or twelve Crores," hundred and twenty millions of leagues a f) is situated the inhabitants of (the sphere of truth), Satya-loka, which never againknow death \t
'
An
account
of these much
Lokas
more
is met
with
only in
than
to
few in
our
of the
text.
is not is most is
so
in them, detailed,
Vayu"
which of
circumstantial. called
"
According
a
that
authority,
is the
are
Mahar,
abode
from the
the
Ganadevas
Yamas
others,-who
the
'And
as
fourfold
the
is altitude, aforesaid
the world
known
The
height of Tapoloka
commentaries of
above
Dhruva the
as
is
t The
480.000.000
have
it that
distance
eighty million yojanas. kolHs or is forty-eight far as Tapoloka lies from Janaloka.
commentary:
words
of the
smaller
^^f^^-
The
+
here original
adds
that
Satyalokahas
"
another
that designation,
of
Brahmaloka:
WW^t^
ff ^NHT:.
The
common
Pauranik ii^to
and
Epic licence,
"
"
which,
instance, converts
X^
of
in ?I^f7f,
^fTT)
""
6)
T^I
Xf^j
J{^'. would
other
occur
statements not
annotated
'a solemnity'. ?T^^, 'a festival', Vayu-purdna given in the note here extracts. foregoing
15*
228
VISHNU
PURANA.
Wherever traversed
earthy by
substance
exists, which
the
may
be the
constitutes
sphere of
regents
or
rulers
of the
Kalpa,
the The
Kalpadhikarins. They
Kasi
are
so
signated deto
also
in the Kurraa.*
Kharidaf
with
refers
the
name
Mahas,
Its
invested lords
radiance
(TffTRT'^)But
the
mentator com-
inhabitants
called
to
a
of the and
Kalpa.
the
explains
whose agree lives in endure
denote
Bhrigu
other
patriarchs,
accounts
day
of Brahma, three
t The
different
are
stating,that,
when
the
lower
spheres
who
to
consumed
to
by fire, Mahar-loka
next
is deserted
by
its tenants,
repair
the the
the
sphere,
residence and of
or
Jana-loka,
and
according
Vayu, night
the
is of
the
demigods
the
during
Brahma,
is termed
Jana, because
The Kasi
patriarchs are
agrees other These with the
genitors pro-
mankind.
it
Khanda"
and the
Vishnu
sons
in
peopling
and
in
with
Sanandana
like
ascetic
are
of
Brahma,
the the
at
with the
Yogins
themselves.
placed, by
sages, and
Vayu,
Tapo-loka;
and
they,
and in
the the
other
demigods,
after
repeated appearances
or
world,
many
become,
divine
Satya-loka. they
are,
After
ages
there end
with
Brahma,
along with
indiscrete
:
him,
absorbed,
the
of his
existence, into
the
"
Part
I.,Chapter XLIV.,
The
MS.
that of the
have
used but
of
the
Kidikharida
who live
speaks,
"
XXII.,
6-
not
of "lords
Kalpa",
of
those
for
kalpa-.
" XXII.,
8, 9:
f^^^^*"^T
^^
tn^m
www:
im:
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
VII.
229
of which
I have
from
recounted already
the earth
to the
you.
The
regionthat
extends
The
commentator
or
on
the
Kasi
Khanda Brahma
explainsVairaja
or
to
mean
to, 'relating
derived The
from,
Vishnu be
cetics, as-
the
Tapo-loka,
and
explained
have
anchorets,
penitents,who
completed
course
of
rigorous
austerities:
It may notions
be
doubted, however,
if the and
Paurariiks
their
have
very
precise
The Pu-
inhabitants.
add other
rarias
worlds
decidedly sectarial
series.
character
and
higher
the
Thus,
the
Kurma"
identifies
Brahma-loka
the Kdsikhanda-
dipikd, explains
Vairajas to
" "
be
those
who
are
freed from
no
rajoguna:
value.
N I '".
*
"^^^fTT^^WT
This
2.
explanationhas
last of these In the MS.
scientific
The
stanzas
is that which
which
I have
consulted,
"4 1 U!
meaning
.
of
which, according to
marginal gloss, is
rnTtf^T^f^-
cTHpT:
" Part
I.,XLIV.,
8"14:
^^
rr^
^^Ot^ ^I^
fR
^T^T*^
l^m^^Ri: ^T
I
II
^^ "fKI*4UJ*^lf^
ww^:
^TRTH^:
^
;5
fix: ^TT^T^
T^:
ii
^f^
'^
^^T
^w
230
VISHNU
PURANA.
sun, move,
in which is the
the Siddhas
and
other
beings
I have
described.
The
the
sun
Dhruva,
fourteen extending
with and Vishriu-loka, Vishriu-loka In and the Kasi above
hundred
has
Rudra-loka
Siva
above
ces plathat.
Brahraa-loka,
we
Khai'ida
as
have,
instead
two, Siva
world
Vaikuntha
; whilst
or
Kailasa,
the
loftyworlds
above These
seven seven
of Vishnu
the
Brahma
of
cows
Vaivarta and
has,
all, a Go-loka,
are,
heaven
to
Krishna. of
to
the
system original
some
worlds,
have, probably,
seven
relation
or
the
ancients, the
and
the
seven
stages
degrees
of the
Arabs,
the
seven
vens heaof
of the
Mohammedans,
if not
Amshaspands I
*i^l^c(i4T:i: ^"RTT^^FWT
ww^ ^;^rNT
*
"p!T^Tf^: II
^
and
gwT
^^^^:
t ^:
Blmvoloka
ii
is
"Celestial
represented
as
follows: in
Distances
yojanas.
Sun Moon
to
Moon,
Asterisms,
to to
....
100.000. 100.000.
. . .
to
Asterisms
Mercury,
....
Mercury
Venus
Mars
to to
Venus,
Mars,
Jupiter,
....
200.000.
Jupiter to Saturn,
Saturn Ursa
to
200.000.
. .
Ursa
to
Major,.
100.000.
From
Major
Pole-star,
.
100.000.
Total^ rSoo.OOO,
And
note
at
so
the
correction
is confirmed
which
I have
made
in my
second
p.
226, supra.
is said
"where Saturn
*
the Bhdyavata-purd/'ia, V., XXII., 16, See, further, to be two hundred thousand yojanas beyond Jupiter. there
are
For be
six
these
and
discordantlysaid
to
Dr.
der
and
232
VISHNU
PURANA.
invested
the shell
(by
its
rind).
*
Around
a
surface
ten
of)
flows
v^^ater,for
of
space
times
world). The waters, again, are encompassed, exteriorly, by fire;fire, by air; and air, by
ten
(the diameter
the
originof
of that
the elements:
of it these
(Ahaniextends and
kara); and
times
the
that, by Intellect.
the
Each which
breadth
encloses;
last is encircled is
which
and infinite,
be enumerated.
and
It
boundless
illimitable
cause
existing things,supreme
all mundane
tens
kriti;the
are
cause
eggs,
there
and
thousands
of
of
thousands,
as
millions
thousands
millions,such
the order in
has
been
described.^
"
See
before
which
the
elements
are
evolved
of Anaximander 'an
and
Democritus
and
ours
taught
not
"an
cessive, suc-
ansiQia
that
only
that in
space
is conceived future
at
now
occupy,
a
respect
and
time,
all
but
also
contemporary
endless
infinity of
and unbounded
worlds,
times,
throughout
Book
space."
Intellect.
System,
I.,III.,33.
See
Original Sanskrit
Professor
Texts,
Part
I., p.
"Mind"
195.
t Nabhas.
Wilson
had
in
the
text, which
to
mean
I have
dinarily or-
changed, unhesitatingly, as
rendered
its
above.
In
taking
that See See
nabhas the
dkdsa,
as
"ether", I have
is at
assumed itself.
Vishnu-purdna,
and "the
to
cosmogony,
+
unity
with
Vol. Vol.
I., p. 84.
Bhritddi,here
the
term is
rendered
rightly.
169,
iirst
"where
interpreted "rudimental",
as
"elementary'',
"
element".
Ahaihkdra
stagnant"
"a/"asa
is here
intended.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
vir.
233
Within
and
sesamum
Pradhana
resides
as self-irradiating;
(isinherent) in (Pradhana)
of of and
flint \
and
or
soul and is
dependants,
Vishnu, which
is the
encompassed
with the
by
the
one
soul
of the those
world,
two
which
cause
of the
separation of
of of
(soul and
their
same
nature,
at
the
tinuance con-
period
things),and
In
of the
combination
manner
as
at
the
season
of creation.**
the
wind
'
Literally,
not
'in but
wood';
the
of
two
pieces
and made
of
which
does
^
create,
in
developes,
latent
heat
Thus,
of
sunt
Scipio'sDream,
"Novem
unus
divinity is
orbibus coelestis
arcens
limit
nexa
the
universe:
vel
potius globis
omnia,
quorum
summus
extimus,
et continens
qui reliquos
ceteros:"
complectitur omnis,
ipse
deus
became
are
cause
of all,
"
of
thousands
of
of mundane and
so,
thousands
billions.'
and
tens
thousands,
there,
hundreds
and
spirit,most
which
one
wise is the
one, soul
are
enveloped"
all
?.
e,
governed" h-^
have
the of perty protheir
Vishnu,
of this
beings: they
is the
resorting to
separated,
another.
of their
And
energy
to
one
cause
becoming
cause, On
and
resorting
at
another;
of
and
it is the
great Sage,
these
stanzas
of
their the
commotion
the
time
creation.'
as
smaller
commentary
I inirR
remarks
follows:
ff^^-
Tf^ M"*"^"irvrf%d"5"*4l^
%f7T
^p^T^
f^-"^: ^^^-
234
VISHNU
PURANA.
ruffles
the of
surface
of the
water
are
in
hundred
so
bubbles,
energy
(which,
Vishnu and
themselves,
the
inert),
the
of
influences soul.
world,
as a
Again,
tree,
a
stem,
and
branches,
other
the
springs from
produces
to
seeds, whence
first in
grow
trees,
species,product,
germ
origin,so
or
from
the
first
unexpanded
Mahat
(of
nature
dhana) spring
of
the the
other
things.
from
From
proceed
and
grosser
who the
are
and,
them,
and the
gods,
f
by
sons
sons
of
sons,
In
growth
which
Macrobins
explains
all
as
to
be in
understood of
as
of his
the
Supreme
over
First
Cause
from
of
things, only
respect
as
supremacy all
all, and
and
omnes,
his
comprehending,
as
well the
creating, "Quod
things,
virtutes
aut
vo-
being
quae
regarded
illam
aut
the
soul
of
world:
primre omnipotentiam
contineat.
summitatis
sequuntur,
veteres
ipse faciat,
caverunt,
et
ipse
Ipsum
est
denique
mundi
Jovem anima."
apud
theologos Jupiter
In
Somn.
Scip., c.
XVII.
"
Professor
Wilson
should
seem
to
have
followed
this
lection:
'As On
the
wind
carries
powerless
its various
hundred
particles
the smaller
that
are
in
the
water.'
readings,
commentary
remarks:
wr^fT
^nn
TT
(ft f^^f^
i xnTTnTT
^ ^%
f%ft
fw
^fxir^-
BOOK
II., CHAP.
VII.
235
of
tree
from
the
seed,
others.
no
detriment any
waste
manner
occurs
to
the
parent plant;neither
the and the
cause
is there
of generation
In like
time,and
of the arefthe cause of the seed),so the divine materiality of all things by successive
the rest
Hari
is the
developments(through
the
of nature).^ As all the parts of the future materiality in the seed of rice," the root, the or existing plant, the
culm,
the
the
fruit,
spontaneously w^ith the subsidiary evolve,M^hen they are in approximation of growth (or earth and water),so gods, means and other beings, actions (or involved in many men, the conin those states which sequences are existing necessarily of good or evil acts+), manifested become only in their full growth, through the influence of the
energy
'
of Vishnu.
in
to
The
two
the
additions
the
not
of the
commentator,
cause
how
the
own
deity is
essence,
material
so
of the
is not
the
of his
mediately, im!"!he
as
but
through
of interposition
Pradhana:
^dMId
^I^fq ^:
is the
as source
-ffirfTT^^ T
of
cause
^^^%f?T HT^:
must
Prakriti, he
of
be
considered
well
immaterial
being.'
first
'Thus,
of the
from
elements;
sons;
from
sons
these
springmahat and the like,inclusive the demons, "c.; and, from originate
are
them,
*
and
these
there
on
other
term
sons.'
see
This
is to
render
dkdsa,
which
my
first note
at
p. 34
of Vol. I.
t Add
'in consequence
was ellipsis
is from
the
smaller
commentary,
and
means:
'Hari's
material in his
is not
Such
is the
import.'
236
VISHNU
PURANA.
This
whence whom
Vishnu
all the this world
is
the
supreme
spirit (Brahma),
who in whom is the all is the it
from
world
proceeds,
and
world,
will be
by
solved. re-
subsists,*
That of
supreme
that is and
state
Vishnu,
of
visible
whence
or
invisible,
all
is animate
with
and
which
all that
is is identical,
existence is
inanimate
derived,
f
is him of
He
the all votion; de-
primary
and endure.
nature;
in him
he,
all
in
perceptible
melts:
of
form,
world;
finally
the he
through
the rites it
things
He is the
is
performer
is the w^hich
fruit it is
he he
is
rite;t
which
bestows;
There
is
the
implements
besides
the
by
performed.
nothing
illimitable
Hari.
'And
in
whom
this
world
subsists':
^"^
^"ZT^.
fT|^
fTT^T
VRT
^((^rM"*l
Xf^
'He
is
that
Brahma he it is and is
which
the
Vedas abode
establish.
of the
is and
that of
supreme the
existent. non-
effulgence;
for
He
the
whose
supreme
by
from
this
entire
verse, uni-
moveable Such
is
immoveable,
of the
being.'
commentary.
is
the
explanation
'and he is
Rather,
4
sacrifice
offered'
'^[WfT
Wf^
"
"
CHAPTER Description
The
course
VIII.
chariot;
of
:
of
the of
sun:
his
its
two
axles:
his The
horses. sun's
cities
:
the of
regents
his rays
the
cardinal
points.
the
nature
his of
path along
time
or
:
ecliptic. Length
and
of
day
and
night.
the
Divisions
equinoxes
solstices,
Northern mountain. of
months,
and
years,
Yuga cyclical
Saints
age
on
southern
declinations. of
on
Celestial
and
paths
the the
Pitfis, gods,
top
of
Origin
great
Ganga,
separation,
"
Meru,
rivers.
Parasara.
of the the
Having
in and
thus
described
will
now
to
you
the
tem sysyou
world
general,I
situations
explain to
sun
dimensions
of the
and
other
minaries lu-
The
chariot and
of
the
sun
is nine
thousand
that
leagues
thousand
"
in
length;
axle
the
pole*
millions which
is of twice and
seven
longitude;^the
with
is fifteen
hundred
a
leagues long;^ on
'
is fixed
wheelf
three
The
sun's
to
car
is 10.000 and
broad,
The
one
and
as
many
deep,
it The
according
the
Vayut
thousand the
Bhagavata"
fourth that
makes
thirty-six hundred
broad.
Linga
*
agrees is of
with
no
text.
There
great difference
in other
to
accounts.
The
length
this the
axle,
which
Meru
Manasa,
is
nearly equal
to
to
semi-diameter is 18.950.000
earth, which,
according
the
Matsya
Puraiia,
Yojanas.
Ishddanda.
Professor Wilson's Translation of the Vol. Aig-veda,
+ See
note
a.
I.,
p. 78,
15.
238
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
naves,*
of the
six
the The
circle
which The
or
chariot
has another
axle,
leagues long.^
same
halves
of the
two
yoke
are
of the
length,
axles
axle, with
the three
'
The and
three
naves
are
divisions of the
are
morning,
and
noon,
night;
the
five
spokes
seasons.
five
cyclicyears;
of four twelve
the
the
six
Bhagavataf explains
year, months months.
more same
three
to
be
periods of
as
each, and
The
gives
twelve and
spokes
them,
the
types of the
enter
into much
are
detail.
as
to
the
above
the
two
its upper
and and
lower
the
solstices;Dharnia
flag; Artha
Kama,
shas
pins
its
of the
a
yoke
moment
and
axle ; is the
night is
its fender
an
; Nime-
floor;
are
axle-tree; hours,
the
instant,the
fourth
pole; minutes
^
its axle
its harness.
one
This
shorter
" Bhagavata,
of the
longer.
or
three
naves
in
one.
t Not
commentary
13.
^f^^t^:
^^tttt:
f^^
trw^w^
^stiTi'Rr^
^^^T
^^
^i^
^T^
^i^T:
^ctt: II
f^*im^H"*MT^^
t^
^m
^t^t:
"?jf^^^
" v., XXI.,
14.
^^n^
fT^
^^:
^T^f^pr: i
"
^m:
ii
gTT^^ft %
^^^-RHf ^"T^ffr II
240
VISHNU
PURANA.
In
the the
Linga,f Vayu,
from
a
+
the that
city of
Indra
is called is termed
Amaravati;
Sukha.
the
and,
in it and
*
of Varuria This
"
the original,
Corrected
"Vaswokasara".
of Indra.
is
called,in
city of Sakra,
t Prior
name
^f
^^TT3TfW^
II i
nT^t
^t^w ^n^^"^^
^t#
"tiT^
Here the four
^^^^
bear* the
of Amaravati, appellations
Samyamani,
*
Sukha
The
following extract
Vdyu-purnna:
t^^^
^m:
^^?i%
II
II
^^i^^T"t ^^^TT^WT^
to
^
is also
II
called
as
the
MSS.
sequel
these
verses,
me
Vibhavari
Vibha;
MSS.,
consulted
by
convertible
Vaswaukasara.
Mukhya
also,
by scarcelya word Matsya-purdna there is a passage differing In this Purana, stanza. just cited,beginning at its second and find Vibhavari terms, importing Vibha, synonymous
"
and
Amaravati.
dhani, and
it agrees
and
Soma's
cities,
text.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
VIII.
241
like an arrow, on darts, glorious sun, Maitreya, attended by the constellations of his southern course, the difference between* day and the Zodiac. He causes and is the divine vehicle and path of the sages night, The
who have
overcome
Whilst
the sun, in
one
who
is the discriminator
hours, shines,
Dwipas, opposite are it will be midnight.Rising and setting Maitreya, and are always (relatively) opposed in at all seasons, the different cardinal and intermediate pointsof the visible to any people, becomes the sun When horizon. from he disappears he is said to rise; when to them in truth, There is, their view, that is called his setting. of the sun; for he is always: neither rising nor setting
in midday, in continent, and these
terms
presence
and
his
f disappearance,
fi: I
t^
t^f^Tf^ dm*j"^: ^:
II
T:%: II rT^^^^^
ii
of the
against midnight
the dwipas, Maitreya. opposite to each other," and, in the settingof the sun being perpetually the cross-points," Maitreya, so all the cardinal points, and same way, where the people speak of the risingof the sun where they see it; and, all the
sun
But, the
over
disappears,there,
in one
are
to
them,
is
his
setting.
is
Of
the
sun,
which
is
always
for what II.
and called
the
neither the
only
rising;
the
not
242
VISHNU
PURANA.
"When
the
sun
cities of the
the
either of the
mountain
"
at
to three cities his Hght extends points), termedia situated in an inwhen intermediate points:* and two of the cities and he ilhiminates two point, sphere). three intermediate f (in either case, one hemipoints the sun From the period of his rise, moves when he proceeds wards towith increasing rays until noon, his setting with rays diminishing (that is,his vances in proportionas he addiminishes heat increases or to, or recedes from, the meridian of any place).
cardinal
The
east and
west
quarters are
so
called from
the sun's
shines in there.^ As far as the sun risingand setting minating front,so far he shines behind and on either hand, illuof Meru, the all places except the summit of the immortals: mountain for, when his rays reach is there situated, of Brahma, which the court they are
and repelled which there driven radiance by the overpowering there is always Consequently, prevails. back
The but
terms
Piirva and
Apara
mean,
properly,'before'
and
hind:' 'bemen,
'before'
a
natm'allydenotes
of the
or
according to
welcome,
so
text
if to
the
risingsun, they
The
same
they are
enjoinedby
the
west
the laws
course,
to
do.
When
face
risingsun,
is,of
the
or
behind
of
to
them.
term
circumstance
determines
application
'dexter,'
north.
the
Dakshina,
properly 'right,'dating,
or
the south.
Uttara, 'other'
seeing
The the
the
siui.'
heliocentiicism
taught
in
this
passage,
I)ut not
brought out
a
in
former
on.
translation,is remarkable.
It is contradicted, however,
little
further
*
Vikarna.
+ Kona.
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
viir.
243
the
the divisions as night, according of the continent lie in the northern ern) (or southas quarter, or inasmuch they are situated north (or south) of MeruJ
1*
alternation
of
day
and
'
This
is rather
obscure;
and in the
but
it is made
out
clearlyenough Vayu,
Matround
commentary
parallel passages
The
on
in the
sun
Linga, Kiirma,
world, keeping
fronts
and Meru
Bhagavata.f always
he sun's the his
travels
right. To
must
the spectator be
him, therefore, as
as
rises,Meru
do
not
always
north of be
on
north; and,
of
the
rays
the
in
mountain,
regionsbeyond,
those
on
to
the
it,
in
be
darkness, whilst
and south
the
south
of it must
the So
not absolute, terms, dependbeing relative, ing positionof the spectator with regard to the sun and
Meru.
the
commentator:
^-^
tT"^^!
f^f^ "^
TTt^^W^T
^^
f^^m; I :
It
was,
WTt^^TTT^
north
t f^^T TTf^:
there
^^
and
ff
'
To
the
of
Meru
in
other
is north to
refer to the
2,
where
coiume
"Le
roue
sage de
dit: Tout
les fourmis
tournent
avec
potierqui
qui
tourne,
elle et suivent
temps
divers
des
directions
leur sont
et
propves,
points; qui
d'un
ou
a
les autres
les
sigues et
en
du
Temps
avec
elle autour
de
Dhruva
de
Meru,
leur
les
leur
droite,et
marchent
un
mouvement
qui
est
propre,
Nakchatra
dans
un
signe
of
a
diiferent."
*
This
is
from
commentary,
which
adds, by way
explanation: second
^TTTfTTf^^WT^T ^^
^i^^^f'f^ ^Tl^fTT-
16*
244
VISHNU
PUT? ANA.
The
radiance
of the
solar
orb, when
hence
the
sim
has set,
a
is accumulated
in fire ; and
fire is visible at
greater distance
a latter,
the'
fonrth
the
sun;
and,
of the rays of fire blend with those of from shines with their union, the sun heat each
and by day. Elemental light, greater intensity from fire, derived from the sun or blendingwith in other,mutuallyprevail various the
sun
both by proportions, is
day
and
night.*When
or
present
either
in
the southern
by
darkness
or
day or night hemisphere, as waters, according they are invaded that the f It is from this cause light,
the northern
probably, tbrougb
Major
Wilford
in
some
misapprehension "By
north Meru
of
this
doctrine, that
"
asserted:
they"
"
thePauraiiiks
context
stand, "under-
general,the
pole; but
the
is
VIII., p.
28G.
There in the of
the
however, inconsistency,
of the
in Meru's
being absolutely
to
centre
world,
and
north relatively
several the
sun
portions,to
first appears,
the other
east
quarter
where
quarters
thereby
regulated.
All
my
MSS.
read
thus:
'The and
two
sun
and
that of
heat, owing
and
to
mutual
penetration,become
day
during the
night, respectively.'
'When
the
sun
present in the southern hemisphere,or in the of the night enter the water, possessed,respectively,
is of
that
of
darkness.'
in rightly,
commentators,
and
obedience
to
law
of Sanskrit
grammar.
BOOK
II.,
CHAr.
VIII.
245
waters
and of
by day, because night is within them; they look white by night, because, at the setting the the light of day takes refuge in their sun,
look dark the
sun
bosom/*
When
kara
a
has
travelled
of
in the
centre
of Push-
thirtieth
part
circumference
of
the
potter, he
In
sun
distributes
day
and of
night upon
northern
to
-earth.
the
commencement
to
his
course,
the
passes
thence Capricornus,
Aqua-
'
Similar
The
sun
notions travels in
a
are
contained
at
in the of
Vayu.f
of the earth's the
the
"
rate
or
one-thirtieth
circumference
Muhiirta
31.50.000
Yojanas;
making
"RT^W
"^
rT"^^tW '^
^ ^^IMiTt
^^nft
II
^grTT
%^
^^
'^"^
frf^^
^1W
II
fT^Trn^T
H^ng-P^
^^
-^rrfTT ^:
II
f^iT(5R^ii
246
VISHNU
PURANA.
rius, thence
to
one
sign of the Zodiac to anotlier. After he has passed attains his equinoctial ment movethrough these, the sun (the vernal equinox),when he makes the day and nightof equalduration. Thenceforward the length of the night decreases, and the day becomes longer, until the sun reaches the end of Gemini, when he pursues
a
his declension
a
the south.
As
of
vels tra-
wheel revolves most so potter's rapidly, rapidlyon his southern journey: he his path with the velocity of wind, and
flies
along
a
traverses
9 total,
crores
and
45
lakhs, or
Purarias.
9.45.00.000
according to
the
Vayu,*
Linga,f
and
Matsyat
II
qn$f iTfWf^Txm^Nir^
^T
^fw:
II
t Prior
Section, LIV.,
10"13:
TT^ gt^TTW
"N^t^^
^^^i g^^^
^f^
^Tfr^:
1^^^
II
I
tf^TJTW
tT^'^rrf^ ^f^T^f^^f^
^T^n:^
its
II
"^f"l^ Tf^m
*
^rn^TT: beginning,
i
from
runs
The
passage
iu
the the
that
in
the
with Li7iga-purn/in,
thus:
ij^
Some MSS,
gTT^
*rTf?T ^t^tt:
of ^
TTXi^fr^ g, g^T!T^'T'
248
VISHNU
PURANA.
flayor night depends the greater or less velocity with which the sun upon revolves through the degreesbetween the two points In the solstitialperiod, in which of the horizon.* his diurnal path is quickest, his nocturnal is slowest; and, in that in which he moves he travels quickby night, slowlyby day.f The extent of his journey is,in either of the day and night, for,in the course case, the same; he passes through all the signsof the Zodiac, or six and the same number by night, by day. The length and shortness of the day are measured by the extent of the signs;and the duration of day and night, by takes to pass throughthem/ the periodwhich the sun
'
The
relative
length of
the
This
passage, that
which the
is somewhat the
at
variance
with upon
the the
neral ge-
length of
and
day depends
has the
not
sun's
course,
which
been
noticed
Paurariik
the he
text, is
defended,by
signs of
Aries
commentator,
upon
authorityof
to extent:
or JyotiHsastra
astronomical the
are
writings.
are
ing Accord-
them,
asserts, the
Zodiac the
of different
shortest; Taurus,
and all.
and Capricornus,
Scorpio,
ing Accordbe
longer still;
to
and
the
six
or
which shorter.
traverses,
text
day
or
night will
the
longer
The
is,
f^^T ^W
'Of the and
sun,
'^
f^^
'T^
ift^T^ t ^:
the two and
II
the horizon
points of
by day
t
by night, the
rapid.'
T5^Tf^ ^t^W^
^fhn ^#
^^
^ft^ f^^T ^^
*
I have
added
this
line.
Apparently,
thought
it
"^ould be somewhat
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
virr.
249
In
his northern
sun
moves
quickest
ation, declin-
by day;
case.
in his southern
is the
ated night is called Usha, and the day is denominVyushti,and the interval between them is called of the awful Sandhya, Sandhya.* On the occurrence the terrific fiends f termed Mandehas vour attempt to dethe
sun:
denounced
power
to
this
curse
upon
perish, they should die every day (and revive by night); and, therefore, fierce contest between a them occurs and the (daily)
The
apparent
contradiction
sun's
may,
however,
and the
be
reconciled
a
by
derstanding un-
the be
slow
motion,
length of
sign, to
equivalentterms.
That
is, Usha
is
part
of the
of night;Vyiisht'i,
the
day.
So
read
all my
MSS.
The
smaller
commentary
I
we
remarks:
'^^T
I ^"RT
TTf^^T
"^^^
stanza
"^^fstrf^"^:
seems
But
are
the
to
compound
read
in the latter
not
half of the
to
show
that
Usha,
"
Ushas.
unless
only
of
loose
is
corrupted,
that
accompanies
found in
it.
yieldsUshas,
Puraiias,
is, however,
The unless word
lection
parallel passages
I have
some
Translator's
we
"Vyusht'a",which
that
we
is altered, that
stanza.
here
assume
have, in
"
MSS.,
same
and
embedded
in the
compound
on
in
the
The
ensuing
of the
gloss
Ushas
is taken
from
Professor
Wilson's
Rig-veda,Vol. I., p.
daughter
Rosen the of the translates
78, second
foot-note:
or
"The
dawn; keep
personified heaven,
the
name
its it
deity, Dyudeseems
vatdyd duhitd.
to
Aurora;
two.
as
but
able preferto
in the
regard
time,
there
is
between similar
the
word
of
derivation
In
Usha
Ushas
is the time
t Rdkshasa.
250
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
scatter water, pious Bralunans Omkara, and consecrated by purified by the mystical and by this water, as by a thunderbolt, the Gayatri;^*
sun/
At
this season,
'
The
same
story
are
occurs crores
in the
Vayu, f
with It
the addition
to
tliat
cient an-
the Mandehas
three
in number.
some
seems
be
an
legend,imperfectlypreserved in
-
of the
Puranas.
The
sacred The
ears
Om syllable
has
been
already described
verse
(Vol.I.,
not to
p. 1, be
as
note).
to
Gayatri, or
profane, is
and
occurs
holiest
a
of the
to
Vedas,
nttered the
short
prayer tenth
identified fourth
ction se-
supreme, third
in the of the
hymn
of the
Ashtaka
Sariihita of the
Rig-veda:
^
the
^'
H^r{M\"lI
sun
:
that
lightof
is the
divine
may
he
illuminate
minds.'*
Such
fear
entertained
of
profa-
Tn^""^rf^
^^
*
f^% f^ ^i^t^^g^"^f%
^Tf
'^
II
^^
divine adds which
II -g^^-ra^^^^Tl
of the "We
our
Rig-veda,Vol. III., p.
meditate
on
110,
gives
To
of the
rendering of
the
this
verse:
that
desirable
lightof
Savitri, who
influences
pious
rites."
verse
this he Vedas
"This
is the celebrated
forms
of the
daily devotions by
Sir
Brahmans, of^the
W. Jones's
us
and
was
first made of
a
known
English readers
lation trans-
supremacy
interpretation.He renders it: 'Let paraphrastic illuminates of that divine sun, the godhead who
whom
our
adore
the
creates rewe
all,who
toward
all,from
invoke
to
all
proceed, to
XIII.,
whom
all must
our
return, whom
progress has
direct
understandings aright in
Vol.
p.
his Tat
holy
seat'
(Works, 8vo.,
367).
The
text
merely
savitur
yo
naK
prachodaydt.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
VIII.
are
consumed.
Wlien
is
with solemn invocations, hi the morning offered, the thousand- rayed deity shines forth with mining rite,^
this text, that
copyistsof
the Vedas
not
unfrequentlyrefrain
from
'
Sariihita and
prayer that
sun
Bhashya.
commences
text, with
with
the
words
is in the
is (or light)
ador-
The
our
may The
be
verse
also
rendered, 'who
in
may
animate
or
enlighten
in
occurs
the
are
and
the
sa-
Both
one
commentators
understand, by
-.
soul,
are one
also with
of the
but
various the
on
hght
fluence in-
Brahma,
and
his
own
light,which,
is
from
its
consuming
hhargas; and is that which its being to be known is desirable, from or worshipped by the all (vare.'iya) the of being (parameswara) the property ; supreme of the world, and the animator, impeller, creator or through urger (savitri), the internally abiding spirit(antarydmin) of all creatures. Again, yaK,
ignorance
termed
,
its consequences,
although masculine, may, by Vaidik licence,be the relative to the neuter all (dhiyaK) acts noun (karindm), bhargas; that light which animates illumes all understandings (budilMK). Again, devasya savituK or may the progenitor of all, sarvasya radiant of the brightor as sun, mean, be orb of understood the sphere or as prasavituK; and hhargas may of sins, pdpdndih tdpakaih tejo-mandalani. the consumer Again, light, be and the interpretedfood; bhargas may only implore the prayer may
sun
to
provide sustenance:
is characterized him,
phalam
favour
we
dh'iward re-
anticipatefrom
the
comment
his
the
I)y food
in of
and
be supported in
by
In
says,
"
Mahidhara
similar
his
the
same
text
the
Vajus, notices
the of the
varieties
to
Introduction
the p. X.
Professor
V^ilson
Gayatri,at
in its
The
commentators
admit
some
a
it
to
ably probshed it is
meant,
a
originaluse,
upon the the
simple
of the
sun
benignant influence
employed
Later
to
customary
worship; and
merely
that
still
by
the
a
Hindus nnphilosophical
cation. signifioperated
have
to
attach
import
it
did
not
at
first possess,
and
converted
of
it into
essence
existence,or
Brahma."
252
VISHNU
PURANA.
clouded
splendour.* OmkAra
of the three its eniniciation, those is
a
is Vishnu
the
the substance
Vedas, I
the lord
are
and, by
The
sun
Rakshasas Vishnu
;
principal part of
the the
and
immutable
is excited
essence,
active manifestation
Om. " Light effused mysticsyllable becomes radiant, and of) Omkara by (the utterance The the Rakshasas called Mandehas. burns up entirely performance of the Sandhya (the morning) sacrifice ||
by
able,' "c.
of the
The
whole
prayer
is
given
in Colebrooke's Asiatic
Account
Religious Ceremonies
351.**
of the
Hindus:
Researches,
Vol.
v., p.
'The offered
first in the
is burnt-oifering
that
sun
agnihotra. The
is
sun
Bhagavat.
expression
is
to
X This
render
tridhdman,
'the
f^T^T
^I I
^^^fW
after
"^T '^^
in
effect, proposes
and Siva
the
are
larger commentary,
intended.
Vishnu,
'
The
sun,
which
is the and
internal
unchanging
stimulator
light, is supremely
utterance
portion of Vishnu;
/""".'
its supreme
is the
Om,
pressing ex-
II Updsana, 'service','devotion'.
^
called
Colebrooke
thus
renders
it: is
"That
which
is in
must
sun,
and
thus
light or
who The
effulgentpower,
successive
adorable,and
and
seen
worshipped by
them
dread
births
may
deaths, and
in the solar
eagerly desire
must
beatitude.
being
the
who
be
be
templated, con-
births
"
and
exemption
from
successive
Or
Miscellaneous
Essays,Vol. I.,p.
129.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
vni.
253
must
never,
therefore, be
the murder and the
on
delayed;for
of the
sun.
he who
neglects
thus
it is
guiltyof
Protected
(pigmy
his course,
sages
to
goes
Fifteen
twinklingsof
the
eye
(Nimeshas)
make
Kashtha;
Kashthas, a Kald; thirty Kalas, a Muthirty hurta minutes); and thirtyMuhurtas, a (forty-eight day and night. The portionsof the day are longer or ways shorter,as has been explained;but the Sandhya is althe
same
in increase the
or
Muhurta.^
across
From
sun
period that
half
line may is
be
drawn
the
the
(or
that
his orb
to visible)
Muhurtas
(two
hours
and
twenty-
(morning),
portionof the day. The next portion, from three Muhurtas or morning, is termed Sangava constitute midday; (forenoon); the three next Muhurtas the afternoon comprises the next three Muhurtas; Muhurtas the three the following are considered as
fifth
'
But
this
comprehends
Two
the
or
two
Sandhyas, 'morning
a
and
ning eve-
twilight.'
constitute the it is the
the
Nadis,
half and
Muhiirta, before
same
sunrise,
set, sun-
the
morning Sandhya;
the
interval after
so
is 'junction,'
termed,
as
interval
between
darkness
and
light;as
in
Vayu
Matsya:
Prdtastana
is
is
variant
of
of several the
of
my
MSS. The
t This
the
reading
Matsya-yurdna.
Vdyu-piirdna has:
254
VISHNU
rURANA.
evening: and
day
But
are
thus
classed in five
portionsof
three
each.
the
only at
sun,
the
in number, diminishing,
southern
declinations
on
of the
the
day
the
equinoxesoccur
when the the
sun sun
When
nightupon the day. The in the seasons of spring and autumn, the signs of Aries and Libra. enters enters Capricorn (thewinter solstice),
or night,
progress
Cancer
of
commences;
and
his
southern,
called
a
(the summer
solstice).*
each
these
are a
Fifteen Paksha
and
two
or
days
(a lunar months,
southern
a
make
month;
a
solar season;
three
seasons,
ern northtwo
declination
those kinds
an
a
compose
year.
Years,
made
of gregate ag-
months,^
are
into distinguished
of all the
varieties of time
are,
Yuga
'
The
or
four
months
are
named
in the
Vayu,t
sun's
and
are:
1. the
Saura
a
solar-sidereal, consistingof
the
the
passage
or
through
month,
most
sign of
Zodiac;
2. the
Saumya
or
or
Chandra and
lunar
Tithis,
reckoned,
from
to
new
moon moon
to
new
moon,
though, sometimes,
or
from
full
3. the
Savana
sunset ;
solar
4.
month,
the
ing containor
thirty days
lunar-asterismal
the
of sunrise
and
and,
moon's
Nakshatra
month,
which
is
the
revolution
through
twenty-eightlunar
mansions.
Couipare
t
with
this
paragraph,Vol.
w{'^M
cnrr
256
VISHNU
rURANA.
The
mountain
-range
that
Hes
most
to
the
north*
is called Sringavat(thehorned), Bharata-varsha) (ill elevations (lioriis or its having three principal from in to the south, and one to the north, one one peaks), for the last is called the equinoctial; The the centre.
sun
arrives there
in the
middle
of the two
seasons
of
the equinoctial pointsin springand autumn, entering the first degree of Aries and of Libra, and making day each. and nightof equal duration,or fifteen Muhiirtas excellent sage, is in the firstdegree the sun, most When of the lunar fourth of
mansion
or
Krittika,and
when the
moon
the
moon
is in the
Visakha;
the
sun
of Visakha, and
is in the head
is
holy^ (and is
equinoxes), styled
of
pp.
calculation
for
Researches,
Vol.
VIII.,
470,
'
471.
t
is here the
to apparently, though indistinctly,
Reference
those
positionsof
formation
1424
planets which
lunar View of
indicate, according to
Hindu
Bent-
ley, the
about
4.
of the
mansions, by
the
B.
C.
Historical and
Hindu
Astronomy,
3,
The
Vayu
Lingat
Puranas
specifythe positionsof
Literally,'to
the
north
of Sweta'
For
Sweta
t Or
pp.
108.
: Prior
Section, LXI.,
40"48:
^^ f^fiCTTT5^4^^
^^
^^^
^'. II
BOOK
II.,CHAP.
vm.
257
the Maliavishuva
other
at planets
or
the
At great equinox).*
the
this
the
time,
the
same
time, or
end,accordingto
former,f
H^Tf^^ ffTTT^WTXrf
%%
^^^cT: I
^f^Tf^^T^:5^
^^'T^
^grqw:
^"tfT: ^%^t:
: I
ii
-^^
II
: I
'TfRif
ii Tif^^T^^r^:
in the firsthalf of the
,
readingof
at
%% ^Tf^TcIt "JT'^T!f^r^
"
fourth stanza,is
or
word
for kshetra,
nakshatra
riksha, is
As
rare, seen,
Sanskrit
writings.
to be
merated, enu-
will be from
the
Linga-purdna,which
with this
the
Vdyu.
In
the
same
chapter
quotation
read, si. 16
"
20:
^t^^^^^
%^
^cTt: i ^fT^tiTTf^r^:
q^: ^^f t^^^ infT II t^^^T^tl[^: ^^n'tf^g^^ ^'fi ^Tt^f : ^tt: I f^%5ft HT^ ii ^prt ^^ ^^^^srr^^: I ^%^t: ^^ ^^ ^^T^T^f^tW"'^:^: ^3^'^^^[^%^ -^^-^ 5 ^f^: ii H^^Tt f^^T?^ ^r^5^ t^^rr: i ^% g ^^Tifr ^afff^f^wt ^fffflft^:II
T^^^i^'nf'T^
The
*
^t^t^m:
recur
^m^
to
fTT: i
substance
of these
presently.
I have
corrected
This
parenthesisis taken
commentaries.
the
Translator's
"Mahavishubha".
^f^wt f^^Tt^Tf
n.
II
17
258
are offerings
VISHNU
PUR
AN
A.
to
be
presentedto
At
the
gods and
the
sun
to
the
of
the
Chakshusha
Manwantara.
that
time
was
in
IT^Tf^
%^ "gf??rT: II
II I
t1t{ ^f?T: II
So
my
five MSS.
of the third
Vdyu-purdna
stanza.
within
to
the
latter
half of the
No
mention
or rightly
is here
of the
positionsof
in
Budha
andKetii;
it may
of my
and
Rahn,
be
wrongly,
placed
some
Revati.
name.
Furthermore,
Not
one
that
Tishya
is
corruptedfrom
other
MSS.
to
gives "IT^T^f%^
to
%%
that
clearly,and
of
or
yet,
on
collation,they appear
the the
not
point
would
this reading,
some
copies
of
in
Linga-purdna.
plural.
find it stated
in
One
have
expected
Magha
I may
Pitrya, and
add, that
referred
I do
the
down
Wilson
are
that alleges,
to
the "end"
positionslaid
of
the
a
the
at
Chakshusha the
words
from originate
hasty glance
cited
^1^"^ -S'tTT?
suggested Vdyu-purdna, by a
may
be
the
pa.ssage
just
has
suffered
excision the
by
the
ensuing stanzas,
which
precede
it, in
short
interval:
%mf^^:
^^^rT
'mm:
^^T
II
f^f^?TT5^^^^ ^^ ^^" ^f : ^tt: I II ^^ ^^^ f^%^ ^T^^ ^jffT^T^^: ^^%^: ^Ttt^ ^^T'^T^' I ^fl'T:!?^:
^Wc\:
II
-g^Tm
^t^"RIm:
we
I ^ff fTTf"^^:
^fTW
that the
ttt: i
extracts,
learn
sun,
"c.
have
the
BOOK
II., CHAP.
VIII.
259
manes,
and
are gifts
to be
made
to
the
are
Brahmans, by
of productive vantageou LiberaUtyat the equinoxes is always adliappiness. to the donor; and day and night, seconds, months, f the day of minutes, and hours,* intercalary serious persons; for such donations
Visakha;
in
the
moon,
in
Krittika in
Purvaphalguni; Mars,
Venus,
in
and
Raliu, in Bhararii.
**
There
same
as
originassigned
in that which from
came
them
in
the
current
immediately
the
before
sprang
Aditi;
Moon,
from
Dharma;
Sukra,
an
from
Bhfigu; BfiRishi;
from haspatior Brihattejas, Angiras; Budha, from Lohitanga or Lohitadhipa (Angaraka), from the "will
unnamed
some
of
Prajapati;
the second. adduced
in
and
Swarbhanu
(Rahu), from
these
Siiiihika.
Saura in (Sani),
Budha
is unnoticed
to Supplementarily
my
third note
in p. 256,
Soma specifies
,
makes
Vikesi
as
mother
of Lohitarchis
(Angaraka)
are
names
and
of
Sanjna Mrityu.
:
.
the
parents of Sauri
*
and (Sani),
terms In two
calls Sikhin
to
(Ketu)
These
three
represent cfi^^^T^TJTf
I fmd
name,
MSS.
looks
Tishya,
as
save
in
one
MS.
of
Linga-purdna.
Piirvashadha.
two
There
are
two
Ashadhas,
there
are
two
Bha-
of the
Vdyu-purdna and
the
Linga,
word
respectively.
Substituted, by the Translator, for the less usual
Sikhin, the
Manwantara,
in the Puranic
in the
**
Chakshusha
of Mercury positions
can
Mercury
Venus either
can
be,
is put
in
distant
is made
from
to
him;
stand
or
receive
when and
in
Visakha,
it is hard
at least 93"
20'
see.
Venus,
furthest
least from
80" the
so
from
sun
enough by
Venus
to
The
distance
attained
is
about
that
17*
260
full
VISHNU
PURANA.
the day of conjunction (Ama(Paurnamasi), rises invisible, the day when vasya),when the moon the day when it first disapit is first seen (Sinivali),
moon
are
differences
but
between
most
some are
of these the
same.
and
the He of
positionscited by
considers
the
moon
Bentley;
have been
of them of
them
to
observations the
the
occultations
by
the
planets,in
to
respectivelunar mansions,
these
1424-5
B.
C.
According
from
the
Vayu,
positions or
origins of
the
planets are
the
Vedas:
The it to
Linga,
the
less
accurately,perhaps,
of law.
reads
^cT^; '^[fTI'
referring
w^orks
f
77
"
never
actuallybe
two
more
than
apart: by
if the
nor
are
the
greatestelongations
astronomy, work, too,
very
of the
as planets,
determined It looks
were as
Hindu
different
at
from
these.
positionsof the
the than found
planets
of
a
the
Great
Equinox
and The the
mere
guess-work,and
guesser, rather moon's 40'
very
unlearned calculation.
blundering putting
Journal
by retrospective
error
of the
Aslesha" of the
same
or,
at
utmost,
only
106"
is
yet grosser
character."
of the American
Oriental
MSS.,
see
of this line,
"
and hypermetrical,
absurd,
as
here
presented,
"
the
note, from
to
Vdyii-purdna. The
credited
to to
position of Mars,
as,
only,
"
seems
be
the
Sruti;
in
the
Linga-purdna,
p. 257, supra,
note,
the
Smriti.
t Mr.
the be Lunar found
Bentley
to
writes:
we more
"For have
determining the
other
as
time
to
of the
mention
formation that
to
of
will
Mansions,
be still these and here
observations
.accurate,
of the
to
are
they
to
can
be
very
year;
are
follows been
depended on a legend.]
occultations from
"c.
the
The
servations ob-
alluded
have
of the
planets by
are
the
Moon,
refer
in
us
the
to
Mansions
5 B.
which "c. A
they
torical His-
they
of
Max
the
year
1424
"
C,"
Astronomy, "c.,
that "the astronomical
not
asserts
coincidence
legend
is
quoted by Bentley
a
the
facts determined
by
Mr. Hind
Professor
real
one.
Bentley,
a
it is true, does
Wilson,
and
he
in of
note
to
his
as
translation
of the in
the
legend
that
occurring
Puraiias
mentions
these
appeal
the
authority
of
reve-
BOOK
11., CHAP.
vm.
261
pears
round is quite the moon the day when (Kulin),* is deficient (Anu(Raka),and the day when one digit meritorious. when are seasons gifts niati), are, all, The
sun
is in his northern
Tapas, Tapasya, Madhu, Madhava, Sukra, and Suchi; and in his southern, in those of Nabhas, Nabhasya, Sahas, Sahasya.^ Isha,XJrja, On the Lokaloka mountain, which I have formerly reside the four holy protectors of described to you, and Sankhapad,t (the two the world, or Sudhaman
^
These and
are
the
to
names
of the
now
months
which
was
occur
in the
Ve-
das,
belong
Jones.
system
obsolete, as
Vol.
noticed
258.
by Sir
William
to
Asiatic
Researches,
III.,p.
According
the
the lunar
Ashadha,
from
Magha, Phalguna, Chaitra, Vaisakha, Jyaishtha, BhadraDecember to June ; and with Sravaiia,
Pausha,
from
pada, Aswina,
December.
July
to
as
From
the
series
of the
months,
occurringin
the
Vedas,
Mr.
to
Colebrooke
be
infers, upon
fourteen
astronomical
computations, their
Christian
and
era.+
date
about
centuries
prior to "
Asiatic
in
Researches, Vol.
VII.,
p. 283.
lation
support of the birth of the planets in the Nakshatras Ashadha, "c." Rig-veda, Vol. IV., Preface, p. Ixxxvii, if construed, as by Professor Mr. Hind's calculations,here referred to
tradition
,
Whitney,
See
"
with
seen,
far from
supportingMr.Bentley's
all
of explanation
planetarynames,
Oriental
to
explode it past
rehabilitating.
84
"
Journal See
of
the American
93.
Goldstiicker's Sanskrit
name
Dictionary,under
t This
is
I
see
On
the
age
data,
Archdeacon
Pratt, Journal
Max
a
of
the
Asiatic
Miiller,
masterly
extracts
the will
subject, a
be found
by
end
Professor of the
Whitney,
some
from
which
the
present chapter,
Miscellaneous
" Or
Essays,
Vol.
I, pp. 200"202;
with
which
compare
262
VISHNU
PIP
ANA.
sons
of
Kardama)
and
,
Hiranyaroman, and
of
Ketumat/
of self-
Unaffected
by
the
contrasts
existence,void
but
the
The
to
Vayu*
the
has
the
same
names,
ascribes
son
different
scent de-
of
Viraja: Sankha-
"
^-chMl^T: t^rTRR
^^T^^^
fr^T\:
Sankhapa
and
Hiranyaloman
are,
which and
find; and
to
quoted in yet the passages from the Vdyu-purdiia infra, have Sankhapad and Hiranyaroman.
"
p. 263,
^"RT
Sudhaman
of
Viraja and
Gauri,
and
Lokapala
as
of
the eastern
quarter.
itself
follows,
regardingthe paternity of
Sudhaman
and
Ketumat:
Ti^-R^T^^:
^-prr
f^T^TR
At
I have
changed
the
Professor
Wilson's is
raja.
and unless
father MSS. be
of
Lokapala Sudhanwan
none
gives any
that
Sudhanwan,
Sudhanwan
supposed
both
of In
them, textual
one
we depravations,
have
east
irreconcileable
son
discrepancy.
of in
place,the Lokapala
of the
is Sudhanwan, the is
Vairaja- and
another
Vairaja is Sudhaman,
according to
Vdyu-purdna"; and,
Sudhaman,
of whose
originthe
passage
of p. 86,
just
referred
to, is thus
worded
: I
^^
f^:
On this the I
t^lijTTwr^
vr[^
tTi^^
tt^tr
observes:
T^v^
^^rr^
^"j"jtm-^*i" ii
^'^T^'^
larger commentary
W^^]^^"N^R:I
i. e.,
a
^'^"
TTWR
TTI
^fHTnT^
is Vairaja
^^"R
a
TT^"R
sou
fT'T^Manu.
here said to be
of Brahma,
264
VISHNU
PURANA.
road
of the Pitfis/
There
dwell
the
'
Allusion
are
is here
made
to
some
divisions
which
not
described
some
in any
other
a
part of the
and but
a
The
est, full-
but
account
in still, is
respects,
confused
partlyinaccurate,
more
given
in the
Matsya Puraiia;*
satisfactory
rTT^fT: ^
I II
^%
^TfTT^^^^TT^^:ii '^rf^Tf^n^WT
^r^-n
irfff^
^TT^T
'H'TThgTTTT ^fTT
^T
II
T-prr ^^
II
II
II
f^irr^T t^t^
^Ttf^frft^^
fjiint ^Tfr
live
ii
wr^i^if^^w^
Such
be
f^:
and of
ii
is tne
"
result
or
of
the
collation
lines 4
"
of
MSS.;
two
they
them
must
all
corrupt,
with
without
6, which
omit, -at
least in
placingNagavithiin the south as well as in the north, to the of Ajavithi. It can exclusion scarcely be doubted that lines 4 6 are an with what inasmuch follows, they make up as, at variance interpolation, and with the two the from in Mdla, Ashadhas, give south, Ajavithi, of Swati and the asterisms Nagavithi. as Piirvaja(Aswini?), Abhijit,
"
Abhijit,whose
the modern with ecliptic divisions." On is may
an
presence
here, as
an
integralasterism,
occupy
is carved
an
is noticeable, "in
Indian
the
Colebrooke's
the
error
assumption
for
Nagavithi, where
further
contents
second
time,
be
thus
passage
just quoted
BOOK
II.,CHAP.
VIII.
265
offerers of oblations
occurs description
with
in the
comment
the
Bhagavata,
there
cited
As'wini
Nagavithi
"
Tamya
Krittika Rohiiii
\ f
Gajavithi
"
'
Mfigasiras
Ardra
'
IPunarvasii iMagha
Pushy
a
Aslesha
Piirvaphalguni
Uttaraphalguni Piirvaprosht'hapada
Revati Sravana
Govithi
I Uttaraproshthapada
'
Jaradgavi
"
Dhanishtha
^ Varuiia
i
Ajavithi
"
'
iVisakha
Maitra Aindra
[
Miila
Vaiswanari
I Piirvashadha
'
Uttarashadha
"c.
,
Nagavithi,"c., Arshabhi,
northern, intermediate,and
known The
as
and
"c., Ajavithi,
are
stated
to
be
are Prosht'hapadas
Anuradha;
The
deserves
the
is
Satabhishaj; Maitra,
extract,
to
word
Punarvasii,implied
of which
it forms
passing
specialplural inflection
the
last
given
word
the
compound
have
may been
member of the
shows
that
the
must One
regarded, by
a
the
writer
Puraiia, as
feminine.
the Vaidik
a Punarvasii,
masculine
singular.
second
note at
the further,
the end
7:
of the and
present chapter.
the
same
Where
Sridhara
passage,
with
266
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
after whose
were
and
who
priests.*
on
from
the
found
to
in the those
the
copies consulted
details, the
the present of
occasion.
According
adduced in
path (Marga)
on
variations, is
rana:
both
commentaries
the
Vishnu-pu-
Tt^^^T*^ (^T:?T-pf
TT^^^T'f Tt^^"^^
I I
^T^^ ^^^^
3ft^^
WTT^^
%^ tg^%
%f^
^'ITt^^^"RTt
I
^^-
XTT^*^ Tt^^T^m:
rT^T^W cf^^
W^f^^T
%"T TlfTT^
fl^
II
Tt^^i^T^
T[^^
^T^ W^
I ^^r^^'ajf^r^t^fTT ^r^^T^trTTTTT^T
Tl?!T^ ^^^fwt
Sridhara
and that
^f^Wr ^T^
Yamya
as
W^
that
II
is
exphuns
that
same
is Bharani,
Aditya
Punarvasu,
Margi
is the
The Mfigavithi.
Translator
the preferred
commentator's
*
synonyms. read:
should
'lauding
the
section
of
the
Veda
which
sets
forth
the
in the intervals origin of creatures; undertaking as sacrificial priests, is interrupted.' the xjugas, when the ordinary performance of sacrifice between and the explanation given in the smaller is subjoined, The entire stanza
commentary
ijrnT^^fiWW
if^ntfr ^f^^cn:
ii
BOOK
II., CHAr.
vm.
267
For,
as
the
new
worlds
rules
are
destroyedand
conduct, and
the lunar
renewed, they
the in-
institute
of
reestabhsh
the
sun
and
other
planets amongst
asterisms
is divided
and
tral, cen-
into
three
portions or
Puraria),and
three
Vaisvvanara.
or
Each
of
of the
these, again, is
northern those those Each of
divided
into
parts
Vithis
those
portion are
the
centre
are
termed
are
Nagavithi, Gajavithi,and
shabhi, Govithi,
and and Mrigavithi, Ajavithi, three asterisms
:
Airavati;
and
Ar-
Jaradgavi ;
named
prises com-
Vaiswanari.
Vithis
iAswini
Bharaiii
Kfittika Rohini
Gajavithi
Mrigasiras
Ardra
iPunarvasu
Pushya
Aslesha
Magha
Arshabhi
Purvaphalguni
Uttaraphalguni
Hasta
Govithi
Chitra Swati
iVisakha
Anuradha
Jyeshtha
Jaradgava
the
is the
central
portion, and
five
Vaiswanara
is
the
southern.
See
Sanskrit,
t I find
Jaradgava in
my
manuscriptsof
the
Matsya-purdna,
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
Mutually descending from dant, desceneach other, progenitorspringing from in the alternating from descendant and progenitor, in succession of births,they repeatedly appear and races," different houses alongwith their posterity, and instituted observances," residing devout practices and to the south of the solar orb, as long as the moon
of the
Vedas.
stars
endure/*
Mula
Ajavithi
"!Purvashadhaf
Uttarashadha Sravaria
Mfigavithi
"
Dhanishtha
Satabhishaj
{Piirva
Uttara
Bhadrapada
Bhadrapada
Table
Revati
Vol.
Researches,
IX.,
of
Nakshatras, p.
or
"
'
Agastya
A
is
Canopus
which in
; and
the
line of the in
goat,
Ajavithi,
the text,
contain
one
stars
Scorpioand Sagittarius.
of
note
MS.
far
as
"^fj
^^TTTT^'
This passage may
as signify
the
moon
and
stars; xj"ji^-
is not suffice to
and
yet,
as
it is of
no
special
import, it
of it: original
aIT-"TTTT^^
trf^^%^
I II
I II Piirvashadha.
WT^'STnT^^
but had
originalhas
the
Ashatlha
simply,
Wilson
meaning
original. Professor
"Satabhisha".
322,
Colebrooke's
Miscellaneous
BOOK
II., CHAP.
vni.
269
The
of the
of the
north south
dwell
pure,
over
Siddhas,
of subdued
senses,
undesn^ous death:
of progeny,
thousand of eighty-eight of the sky,north the regions these chaste beingstenant of the universe: they of the sun,* until the destruction for that they are holy;exempt from enjoy immortality, love and hatred; taking and concupiscence, covetousness of living no beings;and part in the procreation of elementary of the properties the unreality detecting is meant existence to the end matter, f By immortality of the Kalpa:+ life as long as the three regions(earth, ated sky,and heaven) last is called exemption from reiterof acts of iniquity The death. or consequences
victorious
"
But
the
Pitriyana,or
could The be
path
of the
Pitris,
system
the
the Pauraiiik
meant
heavens,
clear
what
by
of
its
the
beingsolar
by
the
and
the
stars.
path
south
or
is, according to
The
stars
Vedas,
that
are
of smoke those
to
|
;
of the
Nagavithi
we are
of Aries understand
Taurus
and
^
by
the
seven
Rishis
to
here
Majoi*.
stood under-
This, according
of the
the
Vedas,
is all that
is to
at
immortality
dissolution.
of the
period
of universal
Aryaman
The
is here
its
name
in the
original.
faults of
Sanskrit
impliesthat
they discern
speechand
the lilce:
" The
larger commentary
the
limit of the
has
^^TTTTT^T'PJft'RT'f-'the
path
consistingof II So
stars.'
allege the
commentators.
270
VISHNU
PURANA.
such as Brahnianicide piety, (for a similar period,or) when earth all within is
or
an
Aswamedha,
the end of
a
endure
until
Kalpa,
and the
Dhruva
destroyed.
between the
seven
The
the
space
Rishis
and
Dhruva,^
third
path of
and that
region of the sky, is the splendidcelestial Vishnu (Vishhupada), f and the abode of those
who
are
sanctified ascetics
in whom
cleansed
are
virtue and
vice
excellent
in whom of the
place of Vishnu to which those repair in consequence all sources of pain are extinct, iquity, of (the consequences cessation of) piety or inThere more. and where sorrow they never
Dhruva,
with and other
abide
Dharma,
radiant
,
spectators of
+
the of and
world
That whose
is, generally as
acts
beings, not
births.
uals, individ-
influence
successive
From
Ui'sa
Major
to
polar star.
^T^^^"nft
g tji^^W
rT^ft^
II
^"^TTTT^tTTrlT^^
The may "who second be does
of
^^TT ^^^t
is
a
II
the
these
stanzas is
abridged
necessary
in
translation.
The
to
or
first
one
rendered: evil
a or
'There
consequence
arising
a
good by
of
such The
acts
as
the
slaying
acts
of
Brahman
the
of performing
to
hippocaust.
the
is
result of such
of
is said, 0
regenerate,
which is
extend
to the limit
dissolution here
created
beings.'
north:
t
said
A to
station
be
higher
Rishis, and
the
^T^T^
II
Sdrsht'i.
" Yoga.
272
VISHNU
PURANA.
waters).*Having
toe
her
source
of Vishnu's
left
foot, Dhruva^
night, devoutlyon his head; and Rishis practise the exercises of authe seven thence sterity f in her waters, wreathing their braided locks The orb of the moon, with her waves. encompassed current, derives augmented lustre by her accumulated from from her contact. on Falling high,as she issues of Meru, she alights the moon, the summit from on
sustains her, day and
and its thence flows
to the
The purification.
are
Bhadra
four
branches
of but
one
river,divided
which it proceeds. accordingto the regionstowards that is known the Alakananda was as The" branch borne affectionately by Mahadeva,||upon his head, for
more
than
hundred
raised
to heaven
the river which years, and was of Sagara, the sinful sons by washing
their ashes, ^t
'
The
notion
;
offences
of any
or
man
who
bathes
the is
The
on
popular
his
Mahadeva
receives
Ganges
head
this,
at
as
subsequently explained,
the descent celestial the
sea'.
referred,by
or
^
the Vaishriavas of
to least, to
of the
nanda, Alaka-
Ganges
in other is
more
India,not
'flows
the
Ganges.
The
Or,
words,
into in
a
legend here
**
alluded
to
fullydetailed
marks
of
subsequent book.
I have show
suppliedthe
the
sense
of
in parenthesis been
to
that
the
originalhas
See
supplemented,
note at p.
f Prdndydma.
See read
p. 89, supra.
All
my
MSS.
Sita.
my
second
120, supra.
" Insert
'southern',dakshina.
Sarva. called, in the original,
Sanskrit is rather
IIHere
% The
fuller:
""
See
Book
BOOK
II.,CHAP.
vm.
273
and unpreceimmediatelyexpiated, dented* virtue is engendered. Its waters, offered by for three years, yield to their ancestors, in faith, sons attainable gratification. to the latter rarely Men of the twice-born orders who offer sacrifice inf this river to the lord of sacrifice, Purushottama, obtain whatever Saints who are they desire,either here or in heaven. from all soil by bathingin its waters, and pui'ified whose intent on minds are Kesava, acquire, thereby,
are
in this river
final liberation.
seen,
This
sacred
stream, heard
of,desired,
at
touched,
hundred
bathed
in, or
those
distance
for The
" exclaim "Ganga,Ganga", atone leagues, the sins committed during three previouslives. this river proceeds, for the purifiplacewhence cation
of the three
worlds,
seat
of the
celestial
the regions,
of Vishnu.^
'
The it with
situation the
of the
way.
source
of the
Ganges
of heaven
fies identi-
milky
For
full
explanation of this
Nilakaut'ha Sastrin's
149
"
Pandit
Nehemiah
151.
t
+
I should
say
'ou'.
The
it river-side,
is likely,
intended,
" The
I thus:
referred
to
at
p, 261,
a
most
On
the
Jyotisha Observation
from
'
of
Colures,and
to
the Date
we
Derivable
it.
conclusion
which
seem
led necessarily
by
18
the
arguments
274
VISHNU
PVR
AN
A.
and
considerations
it is
here
presented
for
us
may
be
summed
more
up
as
follows: within
"
First,
few
of its
impossible
with
to
determine,
asterisms
nearly by
is
than
point
date
upon
to
the the
any
us
designation
by
the Hindu
nomical astro-
reference
given
the
authorities
older
than
we
the
no
establishment
reason
of
modern
system;
Hindus any
second,
to
have
exact
for
ascribing to
or
ancient
at
pretence
of
such
as
knowledge, give
in real
any
attempt
an
such
precision of statement,
difference
two
a
should
to significance
implied by
intended
different
the
we
location
of the attribute
colures
if
chose
to
precision to
and
the the
the
Jyotisha, the
as
of difficulty
the
vation, obserwould
weakness that
true
us
of the
Hindus
can
practicalastronomers,
made and other than
a
forbid
us
to
suppose
to
they
have
rude
proximati ap-
the
for
place
to
of the
to
solstices:
hence,
it is finally,
to
utterly in
here than
error.
vain in
attempt
for
assign a
a
the
too
question; a period of
to
thousand enumerated
one
is rather
too
great
who
allow
all the
of
doubt
He
declares the
in favour
of any
of
as
the the
centuries
between
the the
eighth and
his
eighteenthbefore
does
so
Christ,
his
at
peril,and
support
"The
may
more
pertinent arguments
of
than
yet
been
brought forward
require
than
not
such
claim. which
we
that possibility
to be
the
more
observation
have
been
discussing
with made
any
yet
from
connexion
been
assignableperiod requireto
be
in Hindu
having
shown
where elsedoes
in India
urged.
India
a
unnecessary
degree of
to
sensitiveness into
as a
to any
suggestion of
Such
importation of astronomical
course, is not
to
knowledge
be
in
early times.
importation,of
be credited
as rejected
fact,without
it is,also, not
possibility, upon
Brahmanas could
priori grounds. To
'none
Miiller's sacrifices
erroneous
of
the
enjoinedin
the Am. heavens
be
conceived' have
'the
division
of
twenty-seven sections', I
with these
elsewhere
(Journ.
cern con-
Or. Soc,
claiming that, on
contrary, the
most
one
part,
matter
merely. perform
of not
that the
cannot
obey
certain but
moon
sacrifice the
was
'on
first of
a
Chaitra',
without
been
reason
why
be
of
such
sacrifice had
to
full fifteen
some
days
later
in
the
than
moon
other
star; the
which
ligiously re-
ceremony
the star
established
a name:
for
certain for
new
of
we
spring, to
title.
only gives
ol)served
it may,
aught
got
been
long
i)pf()re the
month
its
The
BOOK
II., CHAP.
viir.
275
asterism
or
Chitra
does
not
furnish
mediately;it simply
which the
denominates
natural
period at
so
the
beginning
like
cases.
tain cer-
of
sacrifice is to he
denied
performed.
that the
of their own,
And
in other have
nakshairas
as
acquired a
the be
seasons
importance
of its
regards
must
of
propitiousor
some
unpropitiouscharacter
all
had
in
view,
growth out-
regulatinoof of
details;but
this,like
the
the
fluence inastrological
the
an
signs of
and
the
zodiac,is only
natural
secondary
To
institution vexed
claim the
to
settle the
question of
common
the the
of
ultimate
originof
the
to
asterismal
system,
possessed
the
by
Hindus,
its
Chinese,
the
and Hindu
at
the
Arabs, by
ceremonial, is
confident
it too
consideration
importance
Biot, by
system
with
to
similar be
reasoning, arrives
China: and
ever
the
conclusion
the
must
indigenous to
he
finds
thoroughlyinterwoven
country
abroad. advance
to be
the
institutions political
able
conceive
having beeu
It is, in
a
from
And the
specialstudents
same
antiquity,upon
considerations
grounds,
claim
in behalf
of Arabia. of
ever
be
settled
by arguments
of another
"Let
me
not
be
misunderstood
or
as
to attributing
the
Hindus
special
all
in the management of specialawkwardness that could be expected of them, with their towards
and
their habits
of
mind,
I
reconcilingand
all the
the adjusting
success
trying differences
was
of solar and
lunar
which
needful
for of
conceptions against the misonly protesting and desires, wants ascribe to them and
no
credit them
To
a
mechanical for
an
devices,in
observation of 366 year
way
answering place
assumes
to
their
dition. con-
exact
a
of the
of
the
colures
in
treatise
adopts
and
days,
and
and from
teaches
solstice such of
the
to
an
equable
increase
decrease vain:
of the to
length of the
a
day
calculate
precisedate
worst
from
errors
repeat, in another
form, the
Asiatic
Bailly and
Vol. I.,pp.
Bentley."
326"328,
Note
Journal
and
331.
of
the
Royal
New Society,
Series,
referred
to
on
at
p. 265, supra.
Brihat-saiUhitd,IX.,
transcribed
18* below.
passages,
276
Devala is cited
VISHNU
PURANA.
as
writing:
That
is to
sons
say,
the
vlthis
are
declared
to
have
been
called, by the
have the
ancients,
In
same
of
Bhrigu.
which
are
the
ensuing stanzas,
attributed
to
Kasyapa,
we
filiation of the
vithis:
^^^^
Here the vithis
are
f^x^HT^TWT^T ^ ^f^T ^T
denominated
,
II
,
Nagavithi,Gaja, Airavata, Vrishabha, But Mi'igavithi Go, Jaradgavi, Mrigavithika Ajavithi,and Dahana. In other words, of Sravana, die. of Miila,"c. ; and Ajavithi, consists
the the
sequence
of
the
asterisms,
so
far
as
indicated,
is
that
observed
in
professedlyfrom
and the
the
Vdyu-purdua.
of Puuar
Aditya
Vishnubha, Sravana;
and
Aja, Purvabhadrapada.
for his asterism-
Aditi-whence
vasu;
patronymic Aditya-is
deity presiding
Vishnu,
Sravana;
Aja,-here
to
substituted
of
Purvabhadrapada,
The
subjoined question is
credited
Garga:
%!n Tt^
^TT^Ttt^T
II
^5lft^
g^^fTRT^^TfirfTT ^cTT II
ii
^f
According
TT
to
^^
this,
we
^^
have:
^xif irpfmf^cn
Krittika Swati
II
iBharani
Gaja
or
Rohini
and asterisms
Gajavithi
I two
other
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
VIII.
277
or
Three
asterisms
or
Three Arshabhi
asterisms
Aja
Ahirbudhna
Govithi
Paushiia
Aswin
{Sravana
two
and
other
asterisms
Mriga
or
Maitra
two
Mrigavithi
!Hasta
Chitra
two
I Ashaahas.
vithis
here
to
Garga's parts
of
order the
of
the
as
agrees
Kasyapa's; greatly
but
from
the
constituent before
vithis,
detailed,
mention
anything
one
brought
in this
forward.
Not four
peculiarities,
another,
vithi
contains,
distribution,
is
asterisms,
only
two.
Ahirbudhna As
view
Uttarabhadrapada;
seems
Paushna,
it
Revati;
is,
so
and
Aswin,
we
Aswini.
Bhaft'a
of and the
Utpala
vithis and
to
intimate,
far which
as
know,
Garga's
duces ad-
their
component
members
Varahamihira
disapproves.
As
to
Nagavithi,
Bharani,
TT'n
it
is
the
doctrine and
of Swati:
the
Samdsa-samhitd
also,
that
it
comprehends
Krittika,
"^rm
^W
And For
Parasara
^TfTWWt
to
"^
effect:
^rf%jT
^|*nM"l""l""q
%^
writes,
is
the
same
l""^Tf'T
Swati.
Agneya
Krittika,
Yamya,
Bharani;
and
Vayavya,
CHAPTER
Planetary system,
earth nourished from of under the the
IX.
of Of the
a
type
sun.
Sisumara
rain whilst
of
or
porpoise.
the
sun
The
by
clouds.
shines.
Of
rain
Rain
support
the
vegetation, and,
of all
thence,
animal
life.
Narayaria
form
support
beings.
which is
Parasara.
"
The
of the
mighty
the
Hari
present
that
As of
in
a
heaven,
consisting of
Dhruva
causes
constellations, is
in the
sun,
porpoise, with
revolves,
turn
tail.
and low fol-
Dhruva
to
it
stars*
lunar
asterisms
in its circular
are,
path :
to
for
all the
celestial luminaries
in
fact, bound
the
polar star
the in
by
aerial
cords. is upheld
The
porpoise-likefigure of by Narayana,
who in its
celestial
sphere
of
himself,
whilst
planetary radiance,
son
is seated
heart; f
the
Uttanapada,
lord of
^
Dhruva,
the
of his adoration
of the
world,
tail of
the
stellar
porpoise.
is the
reign sove-
The
upholder
of
of the
porpoise-shaped sphere
This
all,Janardana.
sphere
is the
supporter
'
A
on.
more
occurs
ther far-
More
closely, 'the
moon,
sun,
and
other
planets'
t The
reading
is
as
of
all my
MSS.,
and
that
followed
by
both
the
mentators, com-
follows:
'The
contigaration
of
the the
luminaries
in of
the
heavens its
is defined
as
poise-shaped por-
Narayana,
highest
is lights,
support;
he
himself
being
stationed
in
its heart.'
280
VISHNU
PURANA.
by
the
wind,
then
watery
stores
descend, bland,
and
freed from
imparityby the sweeteningprocess The of time.* Maitreya,exhales watery fluids sun, the earth, and living from four sources, seas, rivers, has drawn that the sun creatures, f The water up from with down the Ganga of the skies he quicklypours
every
"
cloud; and
cleansed
men
who
are
touched
by
never
this pure
see
rain
are
from
the soil of
sin,and
That
celestial ablution.
is of
rain which
a
cloud in the
sky,is the
water
by the solar rays. If,however, rain falls from sion brightand cloudless sky whilst the sun is in the manshed of Kfittika odd and the other
asterisms
counted
by
though numbers, (as the third,fifth, "c.,)the water, althat of the the when
Ganga
the
is
or
clouds
were
which
cut
were,
of
the
mountains,
and
which
off their
most
by
Indra:
these
are
also
Pushkara-
vartakas,t
the the
from
including water
formidable and
of
in their
they
which,
are
largest and
end of the The
all, and
down
or
are
at
Yugas
shell
Kalpas,
egg of
:
pour
waters
of the
deluge.
formed
of the
Brahma,
of the
universe, is
of the
primitiveclouds
^g^^TT
Also
+
HT^T^^
^^m
II
read
Pushkalavartakas.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
IX.
281
in the beams.
'
even
^*
asterisms,that
it is distributed
by
his
According to
the
Vayu,f
the
water
scattered
by
the
ele-
Then
follows,
in
all my
two
MSS.,
includingthose
a
where
the
text
is
companied ac-
by
has
the
commentaries,
stanza
which
Professor
Wilson
left untranslated:
'Ablution
of
either
kind
in
the sin
water
of
the fears
ethereal of
men,
Ganges
and
is
passingly sur-
great
the
and
the
heavenly,
II I
II
^swr
rT^T
f^^fw
^i^^p-^^^-Rtnr'fr^T'iii
"ft^ f^isri: ^f^: ^: f'T^
ii
ft^^^
^%^
f^fW^^
Tt^ ^ri:
II
^%f^^f^fi^^ ^^TT:^g^g^"i I
"ff^T^^jrffT^f^ ffH%^
fTcT: tn^
ii |
1^
fH^i
^^T
^Tfw.^zm
l!^f^^^^
f^^n2?^ ^w
^TT^T^
^^^nj^^ "^%f^fn
I
: II
282
The
VISHNU
PUl^ANA.
water
which
the clouds of
shed
upon
earth
is,in
hving beings;
for it
givesfer-
which tence.* the support of their exisare plants and are matured, By this all vegetables grow the means and become of maintaining life. With them, take the law for their light those men who again, form perment sacrifices, and, through them, give nourishdaily the
to
the
orods.
And the
thus Brahmans
the
four
castes, with
of the
head,
all the
gods, all the tribes of animals, the whole world, all are supported by the rains by which food is produced. But the rain is evolved by the sun ; is supthe sun is sustained by Dhruva; and Dhruva ported which sphere, by the celestial porpoise-shaped
residences
phants of
or
the
quarters is, in
summer,
dew, and,
from
a
in
winter,
snow
the
latter is
brought,by
the the former.
the
winds,
and
which
Himavat
Hemakuta
falls down
In
like
also,
moon:
as
heat
radiates
from
the
sun,
so
cold
radiates
from
"
All
my
MSS.
read
as
follows:
'As opes
to
to all
the
water
discharged by
of
the
it devel-
living creatures:
in
some
existence.' Note
"'^hnil'm as
pages
accusative
the
From
Vdyu-purdiia ;
but
before
passage
extracted.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
IX.
283
is
one
with
Narayana."' eternally
is the
Narayana,
seated of all
the in
primeval
the heart of
tent, existhe
and stellar
enduring,
supporter
sphere,
beings.
'
The
reading
one more
TfTTT^Uj
in
I (Jj "^
is
here
followed.
But
common
ing, read-
and
harmony
with
the
context,
is
'5^TTT'^
WT'^"^
"
'upheld
by
Narayana'.
'Seated
in
the
heart
of
that all
planetary beings,
porpoise
is
its
supporter,
yana, Nara-
primeval
being
among
sempiternal/
CHAPTER
Names of the twelve
X.
Names
and of of the
Adityas. Uragas,
each
Rishis,
who Their
Gandharvas,
attend the
Apsarasas,
chariot of
Yakshas,
the
sun
Rakshasas,
the year.
in
month
respective
functions.
Parasara.
"
BetM^een
sun
the has
to
extreme
northern in and
a
and
one
southern hundred
points, the
and
traverse,
year,
ing.' descend-
His
is
presided
and
over
by
divine
Adityas,*
f
pents, ser-
Rishis, heavenly
and in
singers
nymphs,
of each
Yakshas,
Rakshasas:
(one
The
being placed
the
in
it
every
month).
Gandharva
Aditya
Tumburu,"
Dhatri,
the
sage
Pu-
lastya, the
nymph
Kratu-
'
It
might
or
be in
doubted
the
text]! meant
is
180
in in
each the is
hemisphere, Vayu,
3(50: the
both;
number
sufficiently clear
travelled in in the
"c.
and
the
Mandalas
year
sun's
Mandalas, revolutions,
'circles' and
as
'degrees', being,
numbers the
fact,
the with
diurnal
their in
corresponding
Puraria:
the
days
of
the
solar
year;
Bhavishya
'
The
horses and
of
the
sun
travel
twice in
180
degrees
order of
in
year,
nal inter-
external
(to
the
equator),
the
the
days.'
Strictly,
In the
'
divine
beings,
namely, Adityas.'
Apsarases, said,
in the and
original, Gandharvas,
attendants
are
Gramanis.
\ The
18,
and
to
Sun's be
Bhdgavata-purdna,
Nagas, Gramanis,
V., XXL,
Rishis, Gandharvas,
Apsarases,
Yatudhanas,
Devas.
"
One
of
my
MSS.
gives
Tambaru.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
X.
285
Yaksha
and in
Four
MSS,
Kritasthala; three,Kfitasthali.
named
in
f The
mythologicalfigments
in the
this sentence
is there
are
not
a
terized charac-
Rathakrit original,
excepted, who
uniform attendants order
called
Gramani,
text,
Sun's
no
is observed
in of
registering
the
twelve
appellationsof
;
the
during
the
each
months
these
main,
of the
to
cal metrisatisfy
exigencies.
arrangement
other
of to of
Adityas, "c.,
of amendment; would
according to
and the
the
subordination
as a
indicated
in
above, admits
notes
Professor,
taken
I show
this
chapter,
he
probably, have
the commentaries
as
different view
some
thnu, had
in
scrutinized
more
closely.
The
personages
question
may
be
tabulated
follows:
286 of Madhu
VISHNU
]'l RANA.
guardians. the seven are In (Vaisakha or) Madhava Aryaman,* Rathaujas,KachchhaPiilaha,Narada, Punjikasthah',f In Snchi" (or Jyaishtha) they are nira,t and Praheti.
the month
or
Chaitra,as
its
seven
As which
to
many
of
these
names,
it is
no
easy
undertakingto
my
note at pp.
determine
of the Purauas
givesthem
name, not
correctly. See
Aiiisu
Daksha
290"293,
the
infra.
Aiiisa is the older
of
;
anciently held
Muir, Journal
place Royal
for
Dhatri;
For
(Sue. ""c.
the
Adityas, see
100
p. 27, mjyra,
and
Dr.
"
of
the
Asiatic
of
Society,New work,
pp.
Series, Vol.
"
I.,pp. 51
the
140;
for
the
"
Rishis, Vol.1.
77, supra;
this
103;
for
Gandharvas,
pp.75
the the
*
for the Gramauis or Yakshas, supra; Apsarases, pp. 75 and 80"84, Sarpas or Serpents, and the Rakshasas, pp. 74, 76, supra. Corrected from "Aryamat", and again in the note at the end of this See p. 27, supra, MSS. but
of
on one
chapter. I
"
In
See
where have
the
Translator
had
"Aryaman".
t All my
Punjikasthala.
little below. the
emendation the
of note
"Kachanira".
Sukra,
II One
^
my
MSS. AVilson
exhibits
elongatedform
form, "Mena",
Professor
authority in
**
this
place.
is in and
Rakshas. a original, by the Translator; his Ashadha just above, is supplied ff Jyaisht'ha, the original. Sukra, according to the Medini-koia, designates the one
Called, in the
the
other
of these
months;
but
I nowhere
find that
an
Suchi
error
stands
for
except
looks, '^gf^^%
the lection
therefore,like
^^^^.
would
^%,
of
yielding'in Sukra\
to-wit.
some
MSS.
'in
have, simply,
Suchi',
^%,
suit
the
month',-
Ashadha,
the
'^^,
here
the
metre
equallywell.
remark
on names
The
mention
commentators
discussed,
external
but
neither
other
readings, nor
the
text
support, by adducing
authorities,
the
of tenability
Also Did
which
they accept.
ITuhu.
XX
""
than
read
Kalidiisa invent
mythology,
or
did
wait
he follow
on
an
earlier
making Chitralekha
the Sun
through
288
VISHNU
PURANA.
are
Apu-
of and Vyaghra. In the montli rana,f Saiikhapala, GhriAswina+ they are Pushan, Gautama, Siiruchi,
Vata.
In
the month
Bharadwaja, (another) Parjanya, Airavata, and Chapa." Viswavasu, Viswachi, Senajit, sy EaIn (Agrahayana or) Margasirshathey are Amsu, Mahapadma, ap a, j Chitrasena, Urvasi, Tarkshya,1f of Pausha, Bhaga, Kratu, and Vidyut. In the month Arishtanemi, Karkotaka, and Urnayu, Purvachitti,"^
they
are
who abide in the orb of the sun, Sphurja are the seven who scatter the glorious Ught throughout the spirits who of Magha the seven are In the month universe.
is the
*
serpent;
the the
*
and
Sarpa-
omitted
in the
translation "TTi: I
I
*
"
Rakshasa.
Thus
smaller
commentary:
TJ^XJ^
^Q;m
^^'^ TT^W^
And
larger commentary:
Umlocha
is the
TJ^^''
of two
lection
MSS.
or
t This
+
of Varuna.
The
usual
of designation
the
mouth
Aswayuja,
named
in the
original.
"
and The
as
smaller the
commentary
But I
is for
it also
takingSenajit twice;
notices
as
the Yaksha,
Rakshasa.
the
reading Chapa:
^r#
^r^Tj^^
larger commentary has these identical words, with the important of reading "^T^X TJ^^'^, 'Ap is the Rakshasa'.
All my MSS.
have, wrongly,
Had which
seen
can
^if^,
authors
in
a
'and
by
into
the
commentators.
the
of the
but this
to to
looked
the
Puranas have I
I quote that
subsequent
it is not
chapter,
^T'R'.
suppose
"
they
To that
would what
say
for the
both
^T^t TT^^offspringof
rare a
maybe
of ap
the -is
instead of ^ift TT^^'' TTW^^ transcription.'Apas'-an outgrowth The Rakshasa of the month
word be
for 'Water'.
preceding
reason,
error.
Karttika,
it will
li In
^
One
Kasyapa.
this is
**
There
seems
to
be
no a
good
the
however,
believing gives
that
anything better
Called
an
than
clerical
Tarksha.
Apsaras,
in
original.
BOOK
n.,
CHAP.
X.
289
in
the
who
Phalguna are Vishnu, AswaViswamitra,Siuyavai'chas,f Rambha, Satyajit, tara, and Yajnapeta.t In this manner, celestial a troop of seven Maitreya, beings, supportedby the energy of Vishnu, occupies, The during the several months, the orb of the sun. and the Gandharva sage celebrates his praise, sings, and the nymph dances before him, the Rakshasa" attends the serpent harnesses his steeds, || upon his steps, and theYaksha trims the reins :1 the (numerous pigmy surround his chariot. sages, the) Valikhilyas, ever,
sun
**
abide in the
in the month
The
are
whole
the
troop
of seven,
attached
to
the
sun's car,
at their
'
similar enumeration
of the
attendants
upon
the sun's
car
Kratujitis
The
the
name
"
in
one
MS.
"
Instead "j+
of the
Siiryaverchchasof
him
as a
the
edition. original
originalmentions
the variants
Rakshas. have
Besides
seem
I alreadyspecified,
found, with
several
that
quite unworthy of notice, the following,each occurring in only a singleMS.: Kashfanira,for Kachchhanira; Maitra, for Mitra; Daksha, for
Rathasyana and Daksha, for Rathaswana; Paurusha, for Paiirusheya; Dhana, for Budha; Apurayat, for Apiirai'ia; Syenajit,for Sefor Karkot'aka; for Satyajit. Karkat'aka, najit; Saptajit, roamers.' " In the Sanskrit,nimchardK, night'
Haha;
^7^11
is
"
"
in explained,
^f%:
For
commentary:
**
the
smaller
these
beings, see
Vol.
I.,p. 98,
my
first foot-note,and
19
p. 155.
II.
290
VISHNU
PURANA.
occurs
in the is
Vayu,*
"c. but
For the
Yakshas
the
generic term
are
there The
employed
Gramaiiis;
individuals
the
same.
The
to
enumeration my collation
contained of five
in the
Vdyu-purdna
is
as
manuscripts :
-^if^^T^wt
^^"^^f^^ig
^'Rrr
f I
^f^^T
iTfT
^^:
T^^^^
^ITM^
T^f^^g
in^^:
rTT^^Pt II
ir^ ^^fffr %
^'
^f^^^^:
^ II
ii
T'g^^ f^^^T^
n^m^^^
^tl^TT H^^
^tI: ^^^T^rg
^ rT ^
^Tf^^ i
^
f^^T^^^l^
Tj^%f
^^^"R^mT
^Tf
W
TTTfT%^T^^l!r^ I II
I
^ % ^^ f%15TTfTT^^%f7T
^T^%rT^
*f^ I fITf
II I II
^^-T^T^'^frT^ IWt
xi^^^rgT'^T ^^T
'^
^^rfTT ^T^t
^5^ffT:
^^TfT^:
'^'' I
f^^T^^
^?tT^^%^ frf^r^
^
f^rff
^rTT^ ^
^5^ % ^H^^W
II
^^^%
g t
II
BOOK
11., CHAP.
X.
291 Adityas
to
Kurma
months
:
and
"
Bhavishja refer
the
twelve
different
^^"
^^^
^T%rfr ^1?IT?^
^g^
f II
t^^^^
^f
^T ^^T^Tf rTTf
^^
^f
^^^%
I ^Tfffr f^^^T II
T^^ff VfTTT^^
^ f^^^^-rat^
II
wr^^T^^T
Here
for
we
T^t ^^wg
Adityas and
below: the
rest
^^rr:II
toTd off iu
pairs, to
do
have
the
duty
bimestrial
periods,as Adityas.
During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and and
Rishis.
Gandharvas.
Tumburu
Narad Haha Huhii
a
Apsarases.
Kratusthala
J Dhatri \ Aryaiuan
I Mitra
[ Varui'ia
Pulastya
Pulaha Atri
Punjikasthala
Menaka
Vasishfha
Sahajanya
Pramlocha Anumlocha Viswachi Ghritachi
Urvas'i
Nabhasya
Isha and
I Indra \ Vivaswat
f Parjanya
Angiras Bhrigu
Viswavasu
Ugrasena
Vis'wavasu
Surabhi
Bharadwaja
Gautama
Urja
Saha and
\ Piishan J Aiiisa
Kasyapa
Kratu
Chitrasena
Sahasya
The
two
\ Bhaga
Twashtri f Tw I
Uriiayu
Suryavarchas
Viprachitti
Rambha
Jamadagni
Vis'wamitra
Dhi'itarasht'raTilottama
During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi
and
Gram
an
is.
Sarpas.
Vasuki
Yatudhanas.
Heti Praheti
and
Rathakrichchhra
Urja
Rathaswana
Rathachitra
Sankiriiara
Takshaka Rambha
Paurusheya
Vadha 19*
292
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
Add, they
where chiefs
are:
have
of
left
Tarkshya, sendnis.
for
Are
the
the
Gramaius?
Variants
Tumbaru,
Tumburu;
Nimlocha,
Anumlocha;
Tarksha, for
Urjas,for
for Ritajit; for Sankin'iara; Sankiriia, Ap, for Apas. Tarkshya; Kratujit, Rakshoha there are traces of the names In several manuscripts, moreover, Heti and Praheti, and Ni'iswadhatu,as againstthe elsewhere explicit
The
terms
Yatudhana
and
Rakshasa the
are
used, in the
appears with
Anciently, however,
Yatudhana
have Devil
been
of
our
hoofs,
and
so
far
forth
comparable of
the
the
ancestors.
See
Dr.
Muir,
Journal
Royal
Asiatic
Society,
of the
Series, Vol.
the
I., p. 95,
iirst foot-note.
"
Linga-purma, Prior Section, LV., 17 65, the attendants are cataloguedtwice, at full length:
Devas. Munis. Gandharvas. Tumburu Narada
names
During
Madhu und
Apsarases.
Ki'itasthala
Dhatri
Pulastya
Pulaha
Madhava
\ Aryaman
Punjikasthala
BOOK
II., CHAP.
X.
293
During
Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and
Devas.
Munis. Atri
Gandharvas.
Haba
Apsarases.
Menaka
\
f
Vasisht'ha
niihii
Viswavasu
Sahajanya
Pramlocha Anumlocha Ghfitachi
Angiras
Nabhasya
Isha
and
\ \
f Parjanya
Piishan
Bhrigu Bharadwaja
Gautama
Ugrasena
Suruchi
ParavasH
Urja
Saha and
Viswachi
Urvasi Piirvachitti
Tilottama
( Ailisu
Kasyapa
Kratu
Chitrasena
Sahasya Tapas
and
\ Bhaga
f
Twashtri Vishnu Gramauis.
Urnayu
Dhritarasht'ra
Jamadagni
Viswamitra
Tapasya
SiiryavarchasRambha
Rakshasas. Heti
During
Madhu Madhava Sukra Suchi Nabhas and and and
Nagas.
Vasuki Kankanika Takshaka Rambha
\ Rathaki'it
1 Rathaujas
f Subahu
Praheti
Paurusheya
Vadha
1 Rathachitra
) Varuna
Elapatra
Sarpa
Nabhasya
Isha and
Rathasvvana
Sankhapala Dhananjaya
Airavata
Vyaghra
Ap
Vata
Urja
Saha and
Sushena, Arisht'anemi
Mahapadma
Karkot'aka
Kambala Aswatara
Vidyut
Divakara
Sahasya Tapas
Here,
aud
r Rathajit
Satyajit
Tumbaru,
for
Brahmopeta Yajnopeta
sendnis.
Tapasya
as
Tarkshya figureas
Tumburu
;
Mitrasena, for Chitrasena; Rafor Rathaki'it; Rathamitra, for Rathachitra; Naga, for Rambha; thabhfit,
Variants
In
in
one
of the
two
enumerations
above
spoken
of
Rathaswana;
Ktirma-
the
other, PrataH.
-coincides
to
The the It
purdna-Psit I., Chapter XLll., 2-16 about Linga-purdna, except as regardsthe particulars
with
be
specified.
it
;
Viswamitra: of Indra and gives Sukra and Kausika, the synonyms for has Aiiisa, for Aiiisu; Varchavasu, Paravasu; Subahuka, for Subahu
Sarpapungava,
Varuna
for Rambha;
aud
it transposes Subahuka
aud
Rathachitra,
and
for Jayatsena, for Ugrasena; Tusht'avu, Kankafor Pramlocha; Anushua, Prakoshi'ia, for Anumlocha; Tumburu; I'uruand Kauganila, for Kankanika; Adya for Ap; Bala, for Vata. Its variants, in my These details -and
if
going into,
to
one
only
to
largely supplemented-were
order
to arrive
name
worth
at
even
an
the
correct
proper of
met
same
with
in
or
approximation Purana^
many
cannot
consult
too
many
works
the
class,
too
of copies
each
work.
CHAPTER
The
sun
XL
the and attendants with Vishnu: his his
distinct identical
from,
with
and the
supreme three
over,
on
car:
Vedas
functions.
Maitreya.
the the
seven
"
You
have
of
related
who
causes
to
me,
are
holy preceptor,
ever
classes
beings
the
to
present
and
in
solar
orb,
and
are
of their
heat
You
me
individual
But you
by
the
energy
of the
of Vishnu.
sun
not
told
me
the
duty
say,
of
the
seven
the
causes
heat, cold,
before Or
rain, how
can
it be rain
also
mentioned,)
can
that
proceeds
that the
the
how
the
it be
or
asserted
rises,
be the
meridian,
sets, if these
?
situations
of the
collective
"
seven
Parasara.
of
I will
explain to
The
sun,
you,
Maitreya, the
identified
from of
ject subwith
as
your
inquiry.
The
entire the
though
the
their which
seven
beings f
is called
in his
orb, is distinct
and
them,
chief.
mighty
Vedas,
or
energy
Vishnu,
and stroys dethe
three
Saman,
is that its
which
enlightens the
is
iniquity.*It
^T^%
+
and
fl^fTTTT^: ^TW
of beings'.
And
so
(T'iT^T
^rTH
of
II
Ga/ia,
also
'classes
read, instead
"beings", above,
below.
^r\^mt[ ^Ricrg
ff^rf^
^t
ii
296
VISHNU
FUEAXA.
are,
also,made
it is
up
of the
same
triform the
essence.
In
ation,cre-
and,
in
Rig-veda;in preservation, it is Vishnu, composed of the Yajur-veda; destruction,Rudra, formed of the Sama-veda,
of which
energy
of Brahma, consisting
the utterance
Thus, Vedas,
the
Vishnu,
the
made
up of
of the
three
and
derived
the
sun,
from
property
presidesin
along w^ith the seven to it;and, through the of this power, presence the planetshines with intense radiance, with dispersing, his beams, the darkness that spreads over the whole world: the Munis and hence praisehim, the quiristers and nymphs of heaven sing and dance before him, and fierce spiritsand holy sages " attend his path. upon either Vishnu, in the form of his active energy, never
+
rises
or
sets, and
is, at
the
once,
same
the
manner a
sevenfold
as
a
sun
and
distinct from
a
it. il In
man,
proaching apin
stand, beholds,
it,his
own
image,
of Rich
so
the
energy
of (or reflection)
'
The those
formulfe of the
the and
Sama-veda
are
not
to
be
used, along
with
Yajus,
at
sacrifices in
general.
For
closer
rendering of
Texts,
Part
the
last
paragraph and
this,see
Dr. Miiir's
OriginalSanskrit
t Sdttwika. X Niidchara,
III., p.
16.
'night-rovers'. Then
/"'w, i.
follows
the
'The up
Serpents bear
p.
e.,
serve
his chariot;
the
Yakshas
gather
289, supra,
Vide
and
p.
my
notes
and i|
text
^.
and
note
" Vdlikhilya.
289, supra, ^
**.
II
^t^
^TW^m
^Tf^^fW^^
BOOK
II..
CHAP.
XI.
"
297
diwsjoined (from the sun's car, which of the mirror), but remains, month is the stand by which is there month, in the sun, (as in the mirror),
Vishnu
is
never
stationed.
The and the of day sovereignsun, 0 Brahman, the cause to revolves, affording delight night,perpetually Cherished and to mankind. gods,to the progenitors, the Sushunii'ia"""'ray of the
by
"
sun,^ the
moon
is fed
The
Vayu, Linga,f
and
Matsya Puraiias
specify several
of
"
"According
that its doctrine
to
the which
Nirukia, IT.,6,
it is
moon;
one
ray
of the
sun
(that
Sushumiia)
lights up
from
the the
and The
lightis
derived
sun.
it is with
of the Vedas."
Professor
Wilson's
Translation
Rig-
veda,
t
Prior
Section, LX.,
^TT^^:
^g"rn
Tfr^^- ^Twr^
Tj^
Here
^^iwrt^
chief
T^^^f
are:
rfTT^T:
Sushumna,
II
the
seven
rays
Harikesa, Viswakarman,
are:
Viswatryarchas, Sannaddha, Sarvavasu, and Swaraj. Variants for Arvavasu, for Sannaddha; kesa, for Harikesa; Saiiiyama,
The In
my
Hara-
Sarvavasu.
Commentator
explains
the
TTflT'*" ^f^TJrf
and
^"S?."?"MKSushumiia
alone
copies of
Vdyu
Matsya
I have
mentioned.
298
"
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
(to
the
full,
of
in its
the
fortnight
the
of
its
growth):
of its
and,
substance the
in
the is
fortnight perpetually
of
the
wane,
ambrosia
drunk
by
when
the
immortals,
the
two
(until remaining
these
two
last
day
are
half
month),
the
digits
orders of
drunk
by
are
progenitors: by
sun
hence the
of the
beings
earth, parts
nutriment
nourished
the
sun.
The
moisture
which
attracts
by
of
his the
rays,
he
and
again
the
with,
for
of
the
fertilization
grain
and,
(all
sun
terrestrial)
is the
source
creatures;
of subsistence
quently, conse-
to
every
living
rest.
things,
The
to
"
gods, Maitreya,
(at
and
progenitors,
satisfies
mankind,
the
wants
sun,
gods
for
fortnight
a
time);
of
men
those
of
the
progenitors,
animals,
once
month;
those
and
other
daily.
the
rays
of
the from
sun
from him.
amongst
Of
the
many
seven
thousands
which
they
termed
say
proceed
these,
are
principal,
Sushumiia, Arvavasu,
the
Harikesa,
and and
Viswakarman
,
Sampadwasu,
to
Swaraj,
to
supplying
Venus,
severally, Jupiter,
and
the
moon,
stars,
Mercury,
Saturn.
CHAPTER
Description
the and their members
sun
:
XII.
course:
of
the
moon:
his
fed
by
drained
,
periodically, of
chariots aerial and chains
by
the
progenitors
in
gods.
orbits of
The
horses attached
planets: kept
Dhruva. alone
by
the
Typical
real.
planetary porpoise.
The
Vasudeva
Parasara.
"
chariot
of
the
moon
has
three
wheels,
of the
on
and
is drawn five
by
on
ten
horses,*
of the
whiteness
Jasmine,
the left.
as
the
right half
the
five into
as
It
moves
along
asterisms,
in like
ranges,
sun,
before
described; and,
the in the horses
the
is
upheld by Dhruva;
or
cords
same
that
fasten
as
it
being tightened
on
relaxed
way,
of the
it
proceeds
sprung
its the
course,
f
of
The the
moon,
from
bosom
waters,^ drag
the
car
So
is the
car,
according
to
the
Vayu:
"
"
Their
names
are
given
in
the
Vdyu-purdna:
TT^ "^r^f^'^'TTT^W ^
They
are,
"^^
"^-
thus, called
Yayu,
Chitramanas,
Turajiya, Hamsa,
Vyoinin, Mriga.
chariot in
of
the
Moon
are
is
three-wheeled;
to
and the
ten
horses, resembling
and the
on
jasmine
that the
colour,
car,
yoked
by
in
it
on
right
the
left.
rapid
upstayed
located cords
the
pole-star, he,
The
Moon,
travels
through
and the
asterisms,
of the
the
to
vithis.
his
successive
are as
shortening
the
case
lengthening
sun.'
bound
chariot
in
of
Compare
the
beginning
of
Chapt,er IX.,
at
p. 278,
supra.
300
VISHNU
PT'RANA.
of the sun. Kalpa,as do the coursers The radiant sun the moon," when supplies reduced,by the draughts of the gods, to a single Kala," with a single proportionas the ruler of the ray; and, in the same it is replenished nightwas exhausted by the celestials, by the sun, the plundererof the waters: for the gods, drink the nectar and ambrosia* accumulated Maitreya, in the moon, during half the month; and, from this thousand, being their food, they are immortal. Thirty-six three hundred, and thirty-three divinities drink the lunar ambrosia, f When two remain, the digits for
a
whole
moon
enters
the
abides
in the
The
water
orb
:
of the
moon,
according to ^X!^^
the
Linga,"
is
only congealed
^Rfft^lfH*
as
fT^
^f^^: ^fW:
heat:
that
of the
sun
is concentrated
^^
And
[*ic[,
'" e
,
according to
"
the
smaller
commentary,
"
^^T^^^^Tft
of surfAa.'
^^^I'^^,
'amrita does
this view
not
the
of the
:
gods
is
in the implied,
second
half of the
stanza, to be simply
sudhd
Where
can
named be
so
conjointly, sudhd
and
amrita,
being
alike
potable,
the nectar and ambrosia of as sharply distinguished Olympian gastronomy, whose ordinarilyrecognized consistency,however, solid substance, like Amrita is "not a Sappho and Alcman reverse. both words in kindred uu^ooain, though are origin." Goldstiicker's Sanskrit Dictionary p. 380. under the In annotation, amrita chapter and sikUui are used as though they were, generic and specific. respectively,
never
,
kshanaddkara.
this
X
and
Read
'orb
of
the
point, down
to
including"Brahmanicide",
Section, LX.,
7.
have
parenthesis.
" Prior
BOOK
ir.,
CHAP.
XII.
301
ray
called Ama;
^'
whence
the
vasya.
In
that
orbit,the
the
water
day
the
or
and
in nlglit, and
branches
sun.
shoots
goes
to
Consequently, any
down of its
a
who
moon
cuts
branch,
casts
leaf,when
the
is in the trees,
is guilty of Brahmanirising invisible), cide. When the remaining portion of the moon sists conof but a fifteenth part, the progenitors approach it in the afternoon, and drink the last portion, that sacred Kala which is composed of ambrosia,: and contained in the two of the form of the moon.^ digits
(theday
'
There
the
is
some
confusion Kalas
or
between
division its
or
surface
a
into
sixteen
phases,
and
apportionment,
receptacle of nectar,
the fifteen the
into
lunations, on
the
of
gods
drink the
Amrita,
the The
fifteenth
the of
terms
or
Pitfis the
two
exhaust
remaining
to
portion.
be
correspondence
distinctions appears
intended
of
by
the
composed
Amrita,
superficiesof
Kalas
etymologies of amdvdsyd, from the ^atapalha-brdkmana Matsya-purdna, "c., see Goldstiicker's Sanskrit Dictionarypp. 364, 365,
*
For
other
sub
voce
^^T^^TTmoon
t 'First, the
remains
in
the
water
during
that
day
and
night,
namely,
the
day
and
night ivhich
constitute
amdvdsyd:'
precedingpage. reading adopted in the smaller commentary; and the largercommentary, though not adopting it,pronounces it to be 'clear', spasht'a.
+
Sadhdmritamaya. See
is the
my
tirst note
in the
"
This
02
VISHNU
PUHANA.
Having drunk the nectar* effused by the lunar rays the day of conjunction, the progenitors on are satisfied, and remain These tranquilfor the ensuing month. of three classes, termed are (progenitorsor Pitris)
This, the
commentator
observes, is
the
not fifteenth,
^ XTW^lft
on
^^
our
fitfxifTT: f^f%
text
observes, also,
passage
read
t^^^T^{TTj+ Lava
The
meaning
express
moment,'
short
so ferring redefined: un-
period'.
as
Matsya
all and
and
Vayu
the
parallel passage
two
to
avoid
to
Kahis
as
time,
of nectareous
Kalas
'They,
time.'
in
one
the
Pitris, drink
Warren
the
remaining
Phases
Kalas
as
in he
two
Kalas
of
Colonel of its
count
explains Kala,
Kala
or,
writes
it,Cala,
the
'the acceptations,
of the
Moon,
So
the
on
of which the
Hindus
sixteen;'
the
moon
Sankalita,
^
p. 359. And
Bhiigaafter
vata|| terms
Ml """ 3|"h^
of
the
I '^''l'^.
Vayu,
the
noticing the
exhaustion the
fifteenth of
portion
or
day
to
of
conjunction, states
recurrence
increase
wane
take
Sudlidmrita,as
is from the Mention is also which
before. smaller
t This
+
commentary.
in in the
two
made,
occurs
smaller of my
^Tf, fg^eftf?!
followed
in
reading
which
is
the
"
This
is the
find,in
the
\'dyn:
The
15, has:
Preciselytlie same
The three Puiauas
words
are
found
in
the
Kiirma-purd/ia,XLIII., only
a
37.
here
adduced
speak
of
single nectareous
kala.
II v., XXII.,
10.
304
VISHNU
PURANA.
cury) (Budha or Meris composed of the elementary substances air is drawn and fire,* and by eightbayf horses, of the The of Sukra (Venus) is vast car speed of the wind. drawn by earth-born horses,^ is equipped with a protecting
son
The
chariot
of the
of Chandra
fender decorated
and
a
floor, armed
The
with
arrows,*
and
by
banner.
(Mars) is of gold, of an eighthorses, of a ruby red, sprung from fire. Bfihain a golden car drawn spati(Jupiter), by eightpalecoloured horses,travels from signto signin the period
of
tardy-pacedSani" (Saturn)moves in a car drawn steeds. Eight slowdyalong, by piebald] black t horses draw the dusky chariot of Rahu,** and,
a
year;
and
the
once
harnessed,
are
attached
or
to
it for
ever.
On
the
Parvans
(thenodes,
lunar
and
solar
Rahu eclipses),
'
The
Vayu ff
makes
the
horses
ten
in
number,
each
of
ferent dif-
colour,
to AccorclinjT
some
of
my
MSS.,
'water
and
fire',^T^f^^eJJ,
instead
of
cjlicjf^^^.
'with
a
t Piianga.
X Rather,
sopdsajiga. quiver',
in
IICabala.
^
**
The
horses
question are
like the
described additionally
as
'ether-
born', dkdia-saihhhava.
Bhringdbha,
Substituted
in colour
black
name
bee,'
in the
for
Swarbhanu,
the
Sanskrit.
it^^
ffTfTf^
^^"r{\
^t^T^
=^
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
XII.
305
directs his
course
from
moon
the
to
are
sun
to
and
back
again from
lac,or
the
of the chariot
of Ketu
of
burning straw.
to you,
I have
described
the Maitreya,
fastened
to
of the nine
are
Dhruva
by
and
aerial cords.
stars
are
of all the
asterisms, planets,
and ingly, travel,accordtheir
as secure cause as
attached
Dhruva,
of air."
in their proper
orbits, beingkept in
As many the chains of air that
places
are
by
to
theu'
bands respective
stars, so
many
are as
Dhruva;
and,
to
they
turn
round, they
same manner
also pole-star
revolve.
In the
causes
oil-man
so
himself,going round,
the
of
air, which
air which
to revolve, spindle travel round, suspendedby cords planets 11 round centre. a are (whirling) circling
the
The
is called Pravaha
is
so
termed
because
"
The
Vayu
add the
the
circumstance shadow
of
Rathe
hu's earth
taking
:
these
occasions,
circular
of
Supply
the
the
epithet'swift
is to render
as
wind', vdta-ramhas.
aruiia. word in this
t "Dusky
red"
\ So
commentaries
explain the
dhishnya
place.
'As
oil-expressers
,
themselves the
going round,
bodies
cause
the
wheel
of
the
oil-mill to
on
so
heavenly
go round,
everywhere urged
which that of the
by
^
the
Such
reading
of the
with Matsya-purd/ia,
12" is
nearly
identical.
306
VISHNU
PUHANA.
it bears disc of
The has
which turn round, like a along the planets, driven by the aerial wheel. fire, is fixed, in which celestial porpoise, Dhruva
^
been
mentioned
more
but
you
shall hear
its constituent
parts in
the view
detail;as
it is of
of it at
committed live
or as
behold
the
many
more.
there
are
stars
to
in
it,in
sky,
as
even
Uttanapada is
be
considered
its
its lower. Dharma is situated as jaw; Sacrifice, The Aswins its brow;f Narayana, in its heart. are on fore feet;and Varuiia and Aryaman,+ its two its two hinder legs. " Saiiivatsara is its sexual organ ; Mitra,
upper
its organ
of excretion. in
Dhruva,
stars
in this constellation
set.^
'
The
different
bands
of air attached of
seven
to
Dhruva
are,
according
But
the
to
the
commentator,
and
varieties
enumerate
the
Pravaha
wind.
Kurma
Linga
principalwinds
is
one.
which
form per-
this
*
function, of
four
which
the
Pravaha
The
last are, of
therefore,stars
is the
in the
circle of in
perpetual
we
apparition. One
have
a
these
pole-star; and
The celestial the
Kasyapa
or
verbal
a
to Cassiopeia. affinity
Sisumara,
porpoise,
it is not classical
is rather
more
singularsymbol
than
for
the of
sphere; but
of
preposterous
many
constellations
"
In
my
MSS.
there
is
nothing answering to
the
words
"
as
it is of
Corrected
from
"Aryamat".
" Sakthi.
IIApdna.
BOOK
II., CHAP.
XII.
307
I have
now
des-cribed to you
the
of disposition
the
fiction. in the
The
component
whence
parts of it
it has
are
much
more
fullydetailed by Sir
William
Bhagavata,*
been
translated
v.,
XXIII.
In
preference
cent de
to
Sir
William
Jones's
transcribe
that of Burnouf:
dit:
"^uka
la demeure
Treize
mille
Yodjanas au
le
le lieu de
supreme
Vichiiu,ou
par
grand
Bhagavat,Dhruva,
Dharma,
lui
avec
Agni,
Indra, le
Pradjapati Kayyapa
marchant
encore
pour
une a
dnree
pareilleet
droite, reside
son
autour
de
respect
dans
le laissant
leur de
tout
le temps
ce
du
Kalpa,
le
terme
existence; sa
le
ete
decrite
"Place
Seigneur comnie
I'oeil ne
se
troupes
astres, planetes et
dont
les
le
Temps
poteau
suivant
ferme
dont
la
course
est
sible, insen-
il
resplenditeternellement;
de I'aire leur
comme
les boeufs
marchant
autour
du
auquel ils sont attaches, les astres parcourent, chacun les degres du cercle [celeste], de position, pendant I'espace
les trois divisions les troupes
et
temps
que
forment
ainsi
du
jour. Temps,
de
et tournent
"C'est par
un
que
des
au
lien interieur
exterieur
par le
jusqu'a
elles
meuvent
la tin du sont
Kalpa,
poussees
vent,
Dhruva
auquel
se
suspendues.
ojuvres,
De
meme
que
Taction
les nuages du
les oiseaux
sous
dans leurs
le ciel, ceux-la
par
vent,
par
leurs
ceux-ci
la
direction
et
de de
sur
I'union
ceuvres,
de
ne
la Nature
et I'Esprit,
suivant
par
tombent
pas
la terre.
"Quelques-uns decrivent
9umara du
"
cette
sous
armee
des
astres
se
sous
la
lequel on
cet
en
represente par
la tete
Yoga
dont
sa
le bienheureux de
la queue est
Vasudeva. de
I'extremite
et
animal, dont
forme
le sud le
le corps queue
et
son
courbe le
d'anneau, est
sont le les
long
de
sont
et
la le
racine, Dhatri
cote
Yidhatfi;sur
corps,
sur
reins
vers
sept Richis.
on
droit de
ainsi courbe
la route
sud,
place les
sur
trouvent
de
la route
a
le cote dela
cotes
le corps
la forme
d'un
anneau,
sont
composes 20*
d'un
nombre
308
VISHNC
I'URANA.
eartli and
oceans
of the
of stars;*
with their
and
f (or regions),
403.
Jones.
Asiatic
The it is
Bhaganothing
in identified
vata,
more
however,
than
the
says
the
symbol by
to
which
Vishnu,
upon the
with
starry firmament, is
The the
account
be
impressed Linga
mind,
meditation. fullest in
of
the
planetary system
the und
is, as
usual,
Vayu,
with
which
Matsya nearly
son
dos
est
et Adjavithi,
de
son
ventre
sort
le
Gange
I'un
a
Punarvasu
et et
a
Puchya
sont
sur
sur
ses
flancs,
droite,I'autre
Van derriere, dans Tun
la
gauche;
Ardra
A(;lecha sont
pieds
de
sont gauche; Abhidjitet la gauche; (^ravana et Purvachadha I'oeil droit, I'autre dans sont I'un dans I'oeil gauche; Dhanichtha et Mula, I'un dans roreille droite, I'autre dans la gauche. Les huit Nakchatras du sud, en etre commencant places sur par Magha, doivent les cotes de gauche; et de meme lations Mriga^irchaet les sept autres constelnarine
I'autre droite,
du de
nord
doivent
etre
placees
dans
le
sens
sur
contraire,
sur
celles
et
sur
droite; enfin
Qatabhicha et Djyechfhasont
dans dans
la la
droite I'epaule
I'epaule gauche.
"Agastya
sous, est
machoire
la
dans
celle de
des-
Angaraka
sur
bouche,
du
la marche la
lente dans
I'anus,
dans
Bi'ihaspati
le coeur, dans dans
les la
le dessus dans
la lune
le Manas, dans
A^vins
et
mamelles,
gorge,
Budha
le souffle
inspire et
(I'eclipse)
la
les Ketus
tous
les membres,
totalite des
etoiles dans
polls.
au
"Que
les
I'homme
cette
chaque jour,
forme du
avec
et
si-
lencieux,
monde
bienheureux
cette la
se
compose
notre
de
toutes
au
Divinites,I'honore
des
est
Adressons
adoration
marche Celui
du
le souverain
des rap-
qui pelleratrois
les
Dieux,
Mahapurucha.'
trois
qui
le
ce
ainsi, ou
embrasse des Dieux vite
qui
les
et
se
fois les
parties du
est
Temps, plus
Mantra,
qui
eleve
verra
planetes, qui
en-
constellations,les etoiles,qui
les
leve
peches
'
de
ceux
qui recitent
commettre
bien
disparaitre
les fautes
*
qu'il aurait pu
pendant
ce
temps,"
Jyotis,heavenly
The
luminaries.'
nadi. 'rivers',
originaladds
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
XII.
309
and
Their
nature
plained; ex-
recapitulated. briefly the body of Vishnu, was From the waters, which are earth, with its seas and produced the lotos-shaped
mountains.
The
stars*
are
Vishnu;
the
w^orlds
are
f rivers,oceans, Vishnu; forests,mountains, regions, Vishnu: he is all that is, all that is not. He, the are
lord, is identical with knowledge,through which
all he is
forms, but is
not
substance.
oceans,
You
must
conceive,
therefore,mountains,
earth and
When the rest,are
and
knowledge
and
is pure, from
of works,
exempt
w^hich
are
of substance,
cease
desire,
to
exist in
matter.
"
is substance?
The
Bhavishya
common
is
nearly,also, the
to
same. our
They
text.
all contain
the
passages
them
and and
to
In
Agni,
its
Kurma,
enter
Brahma, Garuda,
less detail than
Vamana,
Vishnu,
occur descriptions
into
the
and
often
use
"
t Dis. Vastubhiita.
+
"TTf^
'When,
universe and other of the
on
^^
us
^^5t^:
as
II
the whole
the
perishingof
to presents itself
in
its
proper
character,
knowledge
the
seen
freed
from
every
illusional and
defect,then, indeed,
tree
distinctions in
between
-the objects
fruitage
of
-are phantasy
no objects
longer.'
310
VISHNU
PLRANA.
Where
middle, beginning, uniform How nature? and end, of one can reahtybe of that which is subject to change, and repredicated its original character? Earth is fabricated more assumes no into two halves; into a jar; the jar is divided broken to pieces;the pieces become the halves are atoms. Say, is this reality, dust; the dust becomes whose selfby man, though it be so understood man, acts ? Hence, Brahknowledge is impeded by his own ing, except discriminative knowledge, there is nothanywhere, or at any time, that is real. Such as knowledge is but one, althoughit appear manifold, of our diversified by the various own consequences acts. Knowledge, perfect, pain,and pure, free from the affections from all that causes affliction; detaching is the supreme Vasuknowledge, singleand eternal there is nothing. The truth has deva, besides whom to you by me; that knowledge been,thus,communicated
is the
"
thingthat
is devoid
of
which That
is
truth; from
which
all that is of
differs is false.
a
temporaland worldly nature has, also,been imparted to you. The the victim,the fire, the acid juice, the priests, sacrifice, the gods, the desire for heaven, the path pursued by
acts
information,however, which
of devotion
and
are
then- consequences,
have
been
displayedto
you.
In
words,
of
a
or
passages
found
occur
in in
other the
Purarias.
but
Many
whether
similar be be
system
Vedas;
is to
not
found
in those
as a
works
correct
is yet to
be
ascertained.
the and
considered of the
of representation mixed
up
philosophical
deformed
astronomy
Hindus, being
with,
by,
and mythological
symbolical fiction.
CHAPTER Legend
an
XIII.
abdicates his becomes dies:
as a
of
Bharata.
:
Bharata
a
throne
so
and much
ascetic
cherishes
fawn
,
and he
to
it, as
to
neglect
the
his devotions: is
his successive
works
the
in
fields, and
pressed,
for the his
palankin-bearer,
his
Raja
rebuked and
awkwardness:
reply:
dialogue
Maitreya. has been
king.
all that
"
Reverend
sir/
I asked
the and
of
you
situation
of the
earth,
the is the
mountains,
of The you, the
rivers,
planetary
of
bodies;
Vishnu been
system stay.
three end
worlds,
of
which
great
and the
life has, of
also,
expounded
It
by
now
preeminence
you
^
holy
mise prome
knowledge.*
you the
a
remains time
that
fulfil the
made,
(some
since),
how
of it
relatingto happened,
with
that
monarch
place) Salagrama,
mind
ever
engaged
Vasudeva,
in
devotion,
should
his
applied
have
failed,
One
copy lord
addresses of all
an
Parasara, Bhagavan
creatures;'
rather The
an
sarvabhutesa,
unusual
two
'Sacred
for
a
sovereign,
sage,
even
title
though akhyatam,
page
inspired
'All has
one.
other
copies begin,
Sarhyag
^
been
thoroughly explained.'
See
106, supra.
'And
the divim
supreme
object of
twist
human
thought has
knowledge,
been
explained by thee,
into
just
The
as
knowledge,
preeminently.'
'divine But
commentators
preeminently'
to
eminent 'pre-
divine of
knowledge'.
the
text.
this
seems
contrary
any
natural
terpreta in-
BOOK
II., CHAP.
XIII.
313
the
shrine, and
final
to abstractions,
obtain
the
that he done
was
born
was
by
"
the
Parasara.
The
illustrious monarch
a
of the
at period,
earth Sala-
for resided,Maitreya,
considerable
his thoughtsbeing wholly dedicated to god, grama, and his conduct distinguished by kindness and every
in effected,
degree,the highest his mind.f The Raja was ever Yajnesa,Achyuta, Govinda, Mathe in his and
nothing else
dreams;
nor
upon
anything but
import, did he He meditate. ever acceptedfuel,flowers, and holy of the deity, but performed no grass, for the worship other religious rites, being engrossed by disinterested,
their abstract
devotion.
On
one
occasion,he
Mahanadi+
went
to
theMahanadi,^
a
for the
'
The is
is, properly,
any
river and
in
Orissa:
but
the with
name
applicable to
Tirtha
great stream;
it
its connexion
Salagrama Ganciaki or
most
makes
probable
the be
that
it is intended
or
for the
is
Gaiidaka, "
found.
in which It may
Salagrama
Ammonite
abundantly
amongst
here
is named
the Tirthas
in the
Mahabharata:
p.
102,
n.
3.
cPC
W^^
at
"
I II
t;i^j
eRTHT
my
TT^W^Tf^
seventh
note
For
the
Mahanaihi, see
p. 154, supra.
"
Vide
p. 146, supra.
314
VISHNU
PURANA.
purpose
the
of ablution. usual
came
He
bathed
there,
and
performed
thus
pied, occu-
ceremonies
there
after the
out
bathing.
same
Whilst
a
to
come
place
forest
doe
to
big
with
young,
stream.
on a
who
had
of the her
drink
was
of the
Whilst
quenching
loud and
thirst,there
heard, lion; on
out
sudden,
the
water
the
fearful
roaring of
which of the
bank.
In
consequence
of this and
river;
and
away and
by
the she
the
current,
it from
caught
young
animal,
saved
being
her and
drowned.
by
and the
turned, re-
deer, by
violent
exertion,
lay down,
with
died; which
took the fawn
being
by
and
royal ascetic, he
tended his the
care.
fed it and
up under upon
a
it every
day;
and
it throve the
grew
It frolicked in its
was
about
cell,and
it
grazed
it
grass
vicinity ; and,
alarmed
at
whenever
a
strayed to
ran
distance, and
thither
wild
beast,
back
for
and
it sallied forth
to
from
home,
shelter
evening returned
of Bharata.
the
thatched
of the
the
leafy bower
deer
was,
Whilst
the
thus,
was
the
inmate
mind
now
of the
king
unable
ever
anxious
now
animal,
his
wandering
he
was
away,
to
and
side; and
had
think
of
He
relinquishedhis kingdom,
and
now
friends,
indulged
selfish affection
BOOK
i[., CHAP.
xrir.
315
fawn.
When
he would
devoured
he
would
oi'dinary, fancy that it had been carried off by wolves, slain by a lion. "The earth," or by a tiger, exclaim, "is embrowned by the impressions
absent for
a
longer time
than
of its hoofs.
was
What
has become
of the young
deer,that
be,
I felt his These tufts
born had
for my returned
delight? How
from the
happy
arm.
I should
if he
thicket,and
have been
nibbled
by
his
new
teeth,
look
Sama-veda."^*
the deer
was
Thus
the
Muni from
contemplated he with pleasure, animated him with a countenance as stood by his side. His abstraction f was interrupted; of the king being engrossed the spirit by the fawn, even ion. wealth, and dominfamily, though he had abandoned mind became The firmness of the prince's steady, unof the young with the wanderings and wandered In the course of time, the king became deer. subject He died, watched to its influence. by the deer, with in its eyes, like a son tears mourning for his father; the cast his eyes upon and he himself, as he expired, cupied beingwholly ocanimal, and thought of nothingelse, long absent
with
one
idea.
'
The
of applicability It
is not
explainedby
or
the
mentator. com-
to refers,possibly,
cropped
shaven
heads
of
the
students. religious
t Samddhi.
816
VISHNU
PUP
ANA.
In consequence
a
season,
a
he
was
as
deer,
with
again repairedto (the holy place) Salagrama, Subsisting, there, upon di-y
grass
and his
left his
mother,
and
leaves,
he
for
a
the
acts
which
had upon
taining re-
led his
to
being born
he
was
condition; and,
a
death,
the in
next
as
Brahman,
still
memory
of
his
prior existence.
He
was
born
were
eminent
of devotional
of
wisdom,
matter
and
acquaintedwith
beheld soul
as
of all
he writings,
contradistinguished
with
from*
Imbued (Prakriti).
the
gods
and
not
all other
of
ality, re-
It did
the
a
happen
to
undergo
to
investiture with
the
Brahmanical
thread,
nor
read
Vedas
with
nor
spiritual preceptor,
to
to
perform
he
t unpolished speech,
'
According
or
to
the
Bhagavata, Jambumarga
in Bundelkhand.
is the
Kalanjara
mountain
Kalanjar
Para,
'supreme
over.'
'
Though
hia
he
had
received
investiture,he
did not
read
the
iruti enounced
by
spiritualteacher', "c.
BOOK
II
,
CHAP.
xur.
317
clean;
and
he
was
clad
in
dirty gai'inents.Saliva
was
dribbled
from
his
mouth; and he
treated
with
tempt con-
by
all the
people. Regard
success
of the world
is fatal to the is
The
attains the end of his despisedof men abstractions. Let, therefore,a holy man pursue the without murmuring, and, though path of the righteous,
ascetic who
men
contemn
with
mankind.*
Hiranyagarbha, did
eyes of the world.
the Brahman of
was corn. sary necesa
the
pulse,potherbs,wild fruit,and
came
grainsof
part of
his
a
Whatever but
in his way
he
ate,
as
temporary
was
infliction. -f
death, he
and
his
as
set to
work,
and
in the
Upon fields, by
and
father's
nephews,
he
was
fed, by them,
stout
with
a
food;
and,
firm and
of
make,
simpleton
'
Hiranyagarbha
As
or
Brahma
is
named,
ascribed
a
here,
to
instead
as
of
the
is,sometimes,
him
its author.
tification mor-
Kalasamyama lastingonly
for the
(eRT^^'T),
a season
state
of
or suffering
;t
or,
in
a
other
sore,
words, bodily
for which food
existence is the
unguent;
t
'Whatever
*
^^^[mtf^ f^"
he o\"ta\ns-and the
rT^ ^im^^H^
it is very
II
the time.' the
tary commenmentaries com-
much
see
For
meaning
the
an
of term
^T^"'"T^"
Both
by ^T^Jf^^WTR;
alternative times.'
of
'without
proper
"
The
latter part
this note
the
commeataries.
3 18
VISHNU
PURANA.
in
(outward)act, he was the slave of every sustenance chose to employ him, receiving
The upon him into
a
one
that for
alone
him
as
an
fit person
work
without
pay
(and
in
took
him
his
master's
service, to
assist
carrying the
palankin). his litter, The king,having ascended sion, occaone on was proceeding to the hermitage of Kapila,on
the banks
to whom
river, to consult
liberation
a
the sage,
"
to leading
were
known,"
what
abounding w^th and sorrow. care Amongst those who, by order of his to carry head-servant,had been compelledgratuitously who had been the Brahman, the litter, was equally with the pressed into this duty, and who, endowed only universal knowledge,and remembering his former of expiating existence,bore the burthen as the means the faults for which he was desirous to atone. Fixing his eyes upon the pole,he went tardily along,whilst wdth alacrity; moved and the king, the other bearers the litter carried unevenly, called out: "Ho, feeling What bearers! is this? Keep equal pace together." and the Raja again exStill it proceeded unsteadily; claimed: How is this? "What are irregularly you
was
most
desirable
in
w^orld
'
river
in the
north
of India.
f Kshattri.
See
my
first note
in p. 156, supra.
320
VISHNU
PURANA.
in dependent upon acts; and acts, accumulated influence the condition of all beings. The ignorance, void of qualities, soul,tranquil, pure, imperishable eminent preis one, without increase nature over (Prakriti), diminution, in all bodies. or But, if it be equallyexempt
are
^
from
can
increase you
or
diminution,then
with
what
priety pro-
say to me, 'I see that thou art robust?' If the palankin the shoulders, rests on and they on the
on
the
feet
on
the earth,
is the burthen
borne of
men
When
the nature
or
is may
much
its cause,
then
to
be
of the
That substance
which
of you,
and
'
The is the
condition
"
that
is,
the
personal individualityof
"
any
one
consequence
of his acts is
common
but all
the
same
livingprinciple
the bears
animates
^
him,
which is not
to
living things.
it is therefore,
not
The
body
but the
the
or,
individual;
dividual, inthe
body,
burthen.
f^f^^
IJ^
-^^
7T^ ^TT:
^^^^^
II
fT^T^^^f^^:
'
fljf^cptTefr ^ ^^^tr:I
^
ii rests
on on
t^r^^fWr^f^ ^ft^H^^fr
Since which this litter,
rests
the
shoulders, nevertheless
the
the hips, the thighs, and the belly,also, therefore earth, the feet, the legfs, the burthen that
is the
comes same
for
the
not
me
and
for thee.
same
In
the
to
same
manner,
the
burthen besides
comes
from
litter is the
other likewise
beings, also,
that
comes
me;
and
only
this
burthen, but
even
which from
houses, or
that which
the
earth.' Translator
to
The
English the
second
of these
two
stanzas.
BOOK
II.,CHAr.
XIII.
321
all others;being an
aggregate of
elements
aggregated
and silent,
was
the
king leaped
at his
of it,and
hastened
to
prostrate himself
me,
feet,
cast
Brahman,
and
who
The Brahman afool."f and said: "Hear answered Raja. Who I am it is me. to say : arrival at any placeis for the sake not possible and enjoyment of pleasure, endurance of fruition; or of the production of the body. A is the cause of pain, a sults form, to reap the recorporeal beingassumes living of all living of virtue or vice. The universal cause is virtue or vice. creatures Why, therefore,inquire the cause (of my being the person I appear)." The virtue and vice are the causes king said: "Undoubtedly, into several bodies and migration of all existent effects; their consequences: of receiving is for the purpose
of
"
what
to
you
tell
me
have who
to
asserted,that
you
are,
it is
a
you
am
that is
matter
desirous
hear
How explained.
^5r^
^:
^^T^T^: imrt:
^tt%^
^^cTt ^^t^^^n^
t All
my
II ^^^^^f%fi:
this stanza, omitted
in
MSS.
here
give
the translation:
(\^^
'Who thou
"
^WcTT
f^W^
is
Ji^^
purpose, and in
^^T
what
to
II
is the desirous and
cause
art, what
thy
of
tliy
it.''
coming,
The
told, by thee,
me,
to
hear
two
explaining nimitta
kdrana
by
yra-
yojana and
II.
21
322
it be
to
VISHNU
PURANA.
can
Brahman, impossible,
be that which he is?
one can
to
himself
to
be
no
one's-self from
applyingto
it the is
word
no
The done
Brahman
to
wrong
one's-self, by
the
to term
to application,
it,of
error,
the of
/;
but
is characteristic self
of
that conceiving
or
is not aided
self
by the of the expression, the origin as they are the causes are of the productionof speech. If, by these instruments, speech is able to utter the word /, it is,nevertheless, improper to assert that speech itself is /. The body is of a man, characterized by hands, feet,and the like,
^
(or soul)which soul. The tongue articulates the word /, and these the teeth,and the palate; lips,
be the
made
up
of various
partSi
To
which /?
me,
of these If another
most
can
being
is the
excellent
be
I, that
dispersedin all are then, idle to say Who bodies, it is, you? Who am the I? Thou art a king; this is a palankin;these are bearers;these,the runningfootmen; this is thy retinue.
but, when
only soul
is
Yet
it is untrue
are
said to be thine.
of timber
palankin on
from either timber
which
a
sittest is made
then?
tree.
or a
What,
tree?
a
Is it denominated
do
not
People
have
say
that the
tree, nor
you
that he is seated
upon
mounted
your
kin. palan-
'
That soul.
is, speech,
or
all of the
faculties
or
senses,
is
not
BOOK
II.,CHAP.
XIIL
323
for yourself, artificially joinedtogether.Judge,prince, in what the palankin from the wood. differs, really, the sticks of the umbrella in their Again, contemplate Apply separate state. Where, then, is the umbrella? this reasoning A man, to thee and to me. a woman, a cow, a a bird,a tree, are goat, a horse, an elephant, names sequences assignedto various bodies, which are the conof acts. Man^ is neither a god, nor a man,
^
nor
brute,
nor
tree:
these The
are
mere
varieties
of the
shape, the
world, is
other
effects of acts.
a
called
king,the
is not a appellation, that for what is there,in the world our imaginations: that does not, in the course is subjectto vicissitude, Thou art called the of time, go by different names? of thy father,the enemy of the world, the son monarch of thy wife, the father of thy of thy foes,the husband children. thou
are
any of
What
I denominate the
thee?
or
How
art
situated?
thou thou
head,
the do
they thine?
the feet?
Or
The
aggregate
than
the
limbs
and
senses
no
more
constitute
the
dividual in-
accidental
of certain
:
piecesof
manner
wood
as
makes machine
matter.
more
the fabric
anything else
so
in like
the
the
and
elementary
no separately,
Again,
constitute Whether
are mere
the the
senses man
limbs, considered
individual
than
each
or
stick constitutes
the of
umbrella. the
separate
matter;
an
body
do The
"^
and,
matter
does
not
make
up
man,
they
used
not
constitute
in
individual. and
the
term,
this
precedingclause,is
Pun'is
here
324
VISHNU
PURANA.
to
thee? all
Thou
art,
members!
king,
Now,
think the
distmct, then,
I
is
am,
in
thy
nature,
standing underit is
from
thy
the
rightly
and how
question,
me,
who truth
possible identity
of my
own
for of
after
ascertained
(of
or
the
all),
to
recognize by
any the
distinction,
to
speak
individuality
expression
/."
CHAPTER Dialogue
the end continued. of Bharata and the
XIV.
expounds
identification
the of
nature
of
existence,
with versal uni-
life,
individual
spirit. Parasara.
"
Having
the
heard
was
these
remarks,
profound truth,
Brahman,
you
to
king
highly pleased
addressed him:
thus respectfully
"What
have
is,no
doubt, the
it, my
to
is much
disturbed. wisdom
that
discriminative and
which is the
exists
in
creatures,
from bear the 'The
great principlethat is
but the assertions" does
not
plastic nature;*
'I do
rest
palankin','The
body, by
from which
palankin
the
upon
me',
vehicle
is of
conveyed,
the influence
is
different
me',
'The
conditions
beings
of the
are
influenced
by acts, through
the
are qualities
the
action';"
doctrines anxious It
was
of
are positions
these? my
entering
to
into
my
ears,
mind,
in
investigatethe truth,
purpose,
illustrious him
now
is lost sage,
to
perplexity.
gone
to
was life,
my
have
KapilaRishi,to inquire of
most
what,
that
to
the from
quainted ac-
desirable such
object; but,
my mind
heard become
you
words,
with the
turns
great
end
of life. and
to
The
Rishi
Kapila
who
is
portion
come
of the
mighty
earth
universal
Vishnu,
has
dowm is he
upon
it surely,
who,
in kindness
me,
has
thus
mani-
"
(I
Plastic
nature"
here
renders
prakriii.
326
VISHNU
PURANA.
fested thus
himself
to
me,
in
all that
you what
have is the
said. best
To
me,
(of
all
things);
waters
ocean
overflowing
The Brahman is the what
with
the
of
replied to
best there
as
the
king: "You,
what
ask
me
of all
are
things, not
many which
great end
considered
of life:^ but
things which
are
best, as
well
those him
the the
great
ends of
(or truths)
the
To
who,
by
worship
or
gods,
prosperity, children,
best. Best
dominion,
is the
each
of these
rite, or
sacrifice,that
Best it be is that
not
rewarded
with best
heavenly pleasures.
recompense,
which
yields
the
although
solicited.
Self-contemplation, ever
is,to them,
of soul with the the best.
practised by
best
devout
ascetics,
But
of all is the
spirit. Hundreds
be
true
of conditions
are
the of
true
best;
life. end and
not
are.
the
great
Wealth
Hear
of
those it may
life; for
be
its characteristic
property
expenditure
for
the
of gratification
'
You
ask
what first
to
is
Sreyas
(%'?I^),not
temporary
and
what
is
'most
Paramartha
(tf^jfr^)-The
and
sources
means,
literally, 'best',
excellent',
or
is
here of
one
used
denote
as
special objects,
"c. wisdom soul.
;
happiness,
great
of the
wealth,
or
posterity,
of
power,
true
the
or
latter
is
the
object
real
and
end universal
life,
nature
truth,
knowledge
of
328
VISHNU
PURANA.
ation; and
on
truth
is
the
means.
tation Mediof
preme su-
for the
sake
truth:
objectof
and
(between soul
of all is without is spirit is for false;
one
body); and
Union
great truth
preme su-
distinctions.
of self with
become, substantially,
are
another.^
desirable you
one
Objects,then,
are
which the
considered
end
most
infinite. What
great
me.
of all is,
from
It is soul-
(inall bodies),pervading,uniform, perfect, eminent prenature over (Prakriti), exempt from birth, made growth, and decay,omnipresent, undecaying, up of true knowledge,* independent, f and unconnected with unrealities, with name, t and the rest,"in species, The knowledge that time present,past, or to come. is essentially which and this spirit, one, is in one's own
'
But
this
is to
be
understood the
,
as
applying
of
to
the
doctrines the It is
vital the
spirit(Jivatnian) and
the
spirit(Paramatman)
it is absurd supreme and
cannot
doctrine of
Yoga.
union
to
talk
a effecting
between
the soul
soul ; if of
they
same,
combine;
to
they
already
union
and
the
it is
nonsense or one
talk
accomplishing their
to
union.
The
great end
or
of life
truth
is not
of two
things,
two
parts of
thing,but
to
that all is
unity.
"void
of
at qualities",
p. 320, supra.
X Jati, 'genus.'
"
note,
at
the
end
of the
volume,
on
p. 59, 1. 8.
BOOK
II.,
CHAP.
XIV.
329
in of
all
other
who As of
bodies,
know^s
is the
the
great
and
end,
the
or
true
wisdom,
of
one
unity
air,
true
principles
the of the
things.
one
diffusive
passing
as
through
the
notes
forations perthe
flute,
and
is the
distinguished
rest),
its of
so
scale
(Shadja*
is the the
the be
nature
of
great
spirit
from of
single,
though
forms
manifold,
the
arising
difference
consequences
acts.
When
of
investing
then
form,
there is
as
that
god
or
the
rest,
is
destroyed,
no
distinction."
"
Corrected
from
"Sherga".
CHAPTER
Bharata relates of
the
XV.
and
a
the
story
of
Ribliu
Nidagha.
and
The
latter, the
pupil
former,
who
becomes
to
prince,
the
is visited
by
his and
preceptor,
explains
him
principlesof unity,
departs. Parasara
continued.
"
Havinci; terminated
to
these and of
re-
marks,
the
Brahman
repeated
tating medi-
prince a
uttered
unity.
to
formerly
the
son
of the
supreme
of
f
a
Brahma,
innate
was disposition,
acquainted
with
true
wisdom.
dagha, Nito
of
Pulastya,
was
his
and disciple;
Ribhu
commimicated,
of his
perfectknowledge, willingly,
in the trines docX
a
doubting
of "The
being fullyconfirmed
he of had been
was
unity,w^hen
residence
thus
at
instructed.
Pulastya
the banks
Viranagara,
Devika
large handsome
In
of
a
cityon
grove,
"
the
river.
beautiful
adjoining to
conversant
a
stream,
pupil
tices, prachad
Ribhu, Nidagha,
abode.
devotional
divine
When
went to
thousand the
at
years
elapsed,Ribhu
his
a
visit
of
disciple.Standing
to
doorway,
he
was
at
the
end
sacrifice
the
Viswadevas,!
have
seen
by
his
"
Some
of
my
MSS.
Bhrigu.
Paramesht'hm.
"
Vide
p.
144,
supra, is the
text
and of
note "a
4;
also
p.
147,
Sac.
notes
and
-J-.
II Vaiswadeva
original
sacrifice",
BOOK
II., CHAP.
XV.
331
scholar,who
hastened
to
present
feet
hhn
oifer;
inp;(or Arghya), and his hands and, when was seated, Nidagha
conducted
and
him
were
washed,
invited
(when
there
the
followingdialogueensued):
'Tell
me,
"Ribhu.
illustrious for I
am
Brahman,
not
what
food
is in your
house;
fond
of indifferent
viands.'
''Nidagha.'There are cakes of meal, rice, barley, and pulse,in the house. Partake, venerable sir, of best pleases whichever you.'
"Ribhu. boiled and with
'None
of these
do
I like.
Give
milk
me
rice
wdieaten sugar,*
cakes, and
with curds
molasses.'
ever dame, be quick,and prepare whatin the house, to feed delicate and sweet 'Ho!
"Nidagha.
is most
our
her
husband's
"
dience Nidagha, in obecommands, prepared sweet wife of it before before had the
and and
eaten
savoury
food,f
meal
and
set
Brahman;
had
Nidagha, having
of the
stood he
him,
until he
wdiich him:
"
desired,thus
and sufficiently, has food? your
entially rever-
addressed
eaten
with
ceived re-
And your
mind
from
Where
is your
do you purpose residence ? Whither going? (present) come?' have you now And whence, holy sir, needs be 'A hungry man. Brahman, must "Ribhu.
To
render
to
misht'atn
annam.
Vide
annam.
p. 218, supra,
note
I,
t Also
represent misht'am
332
VISHNU
PURANA.
Why should you inquireif my hunger has been appeased? When the earthyelement is parched by fire, then hunger is engendered;and thirst is produced, when the moisture gestive (of the body) has been absorbed (by internal or diheat). Hunger and thirst are the functions* of the body; and satisfaction must always be afforded me for, when by that by which they are removed: and contentment hunger is no longersensible, pleasure
of mind
are
when satisfied,
he has
faculties of the
intellect? Ask
their
dition con-
of the
mind, then;
for
manf
is not
affected
by
them.
Man
(thesoul
it is, or
of
man)
the
whence
whither is my
nor
thou
goest? I neither
any
one nor
dwellingin
others should
are
others;
make
I I.
If you
wonder
what made
reply I
any
to
your
inquiry,Mdiy I
and
distinction
between
sweetened
unsweetened
food, you
shall hear
my
is there that is, What sweet, or not really, explanation. is sweet is That which meal? a sweet, to one eating of repletion; no longerso, when it occasions the sense and
man
that
which
is not
sweet
becomes
sweet, when
so.
(beingvery hungry)
is there
fancies
that it is and
What
food
last,is equally
built of clay is strengthened As a house by grateful? is this earthlybody (supported) fresh plaster, so by
"
Dharina.
t Puihs.
BOOK
11.,
CHAP.
XV.
333
earthly
milk,
particles:
curds, treacle,
of that is earth. the
sweet
and
barley,
fruits,
and
wheat,
the like is
pulse,
are
butter,
oil,
(composed
understood
of notion what of ation.' liber-
of)
atoms
This,
mind is this
therefore,
which
to
be
by
is,
you;
or
properly
with
judges
the tends
not,
and
impressed
of
identity,
that
effect
identity
to
"Having
of and and ultimate said: tell
heard
these
words,
fell
conveying
at
the of
substance his
truth,
'Show
who
Nidagha
favour it is
unto
the
feet
visitor,
me,
(illustrious)
my
Brahman;
has of
come
me
that,
for the
good,
hither,
is
and
by
whose To
words
infatuation answered:
to
my
mind
dissipated.'
preceptor,
wisdom;
this,
come
Ribhu hither
'I
am
Ribliu,
to
communicate
to
your
true
you that
and,
having
Know
this of
declared whole
you
what be
is, I shall
one
depart.
universe
to
the
undivided Thus
nature
the
supreme and
spirit,
entitled the
Vasudeva.'
having
of his
spoken,
receiving
with
prostrate faith,
Ribhu
homage
went
Nidagha,
rendered
fervent
way."
CHAPTER
Ribhu The
returns
same
to
bis
and disciple,
to
knowledge.
who,
upon, therethis
recommended
final
Raja, by Bharata,
obtains
liberation.
Consequences
of
hearing
legend.
"Afteii the
years,
Ribhu
(again) repaired
to
the
city
where wisdom.
Nidagha
When
dwelt,
he into
instruct
near
him the
further he
in true beheld
a
arrived
town,
prince entering
it,with
standing
shrivelled
fuel and him
afar with
splendidretinue; and his pupil Nidagha, throat his crowd; off, avoiding the
starvation, and
grass.
bearing
from
the thicket
holy why
Ribhu
he
was
standing
is of the
to
a
in
such
retired
of
spot.
Nidagha
attending
I
am
replied: 'There
the
entrance
great
crowd the
me,
people
and
king
it.'
I
into
town;
staying
here
avoid
"
'Tell
excellent
thou
art
said
Ribhu,
'for
believe
which
that
is,here,
the
king, and
is any
other is
a
'The
on
Nidagha, 'is he who king,' answered and fierce the stately elephant, vast as
'You mountain-peak; the others are his attendants.' the moment have Ribhu, 'at one shown me,' observed noticing any peculiar elephant and the king, without characteristic
me,
by
I
which
they
there
be
venerable For
am
sir, is
them?
desirous is the
to
which
is,here,
elephant,which Nidagha,
'is
king.' 'The
the
answered elephant,'
is above him.
underneath;
king
Who
336
VISHNU
PUR
ANA.
the
same
with
obtained "In
final liberation.
manner
like
do
thou, 0 king,who
or
knowest
foe,consider
white
one
with
Even
or
the
so
same
blue,
neous erro-
appears,
to
vision,distinct
which whom here there is all is
none
in different
persons.
That
One,
of
distinction." Parasara
resumed.
"
The
to
king, being
thus
structe inthe
opened
notion of distinct
his eyes
truth, and
abandoned
existence;whilst
exemption
listens
Whoever
in the
narrates
or
"
to
Bharata between dialogue mistakes not the king has his mind and enlightened, of his of individuality, the nature and, in the course fitted for ultimate emancipation.^! becomes migrations, the lessons
inculcated
'
This
legend
stem.
is It
good specimen
a
of
sectarial
graft upon
the Vishnu it is strain
Paurariik
is, in
it
great
measure,
peculiar to
Puraiia;
as,
although
a
occurs
also concise
our
in the
manner,
Bhagavata,
and in
a
rated, nar-
there, in
looks like
an
much
more
that
abridgment
of
text.
f Jdti. "
Insert
The
is original
^^"JTq^lJjTTTI
.
'devoutly', hhaktiyukta.
have for quietism.' bhaktiyogya, 'qualified
IIMy
MSS.
337
CORRIGENDA,
p. 4,
"c.
arc,
notes, 1. 4
1. 2. See
ah
six
iirmis
in
Sanskrit, hfnidli,
,
the
13"15,
and
XXX.,
P. P.
p.
XXXI. For
"Cf^'^'oread '^^TC.
The On
and
infra. infra.
Harivainm,
"Tarksha"
note
referred to.
2.
p. my
'28, note
See
p. 269, text
1; also
Yami
supplementary
Yami,
as a
note
Nagavithion
or
daughter,
corrupted tradition, with the old notion that any of the stars of Nasjavithi, one has Yama for its namely, Bharai'ii, hence called At earlier being an presidingdeity, Yamya? period than that of the Puranas, the vithis, have accounted we were as seen,
sons
connexion, due
of
Bhfigu.
P. 23, 1. 3 ah infra. In later times the Ki'ittikas were six in number. Miscellaneous See Colebrooke's Vol. At an earlier II.,p. 331. Essays, there seven. were period, however, They are called Amba, Dula,
Black
dhava
enumerates
are
where word.
191
they
P. See and
IV., IV., 5,
ah
1.
infra. Ahirbudhnya
Translation of the
is the
uncorrupted
Wilson's
Rig-veda,Vol. 11.,pp.
P. 28, note
P.
For The
rlT^^
passage
read of the
WT^'^Rdmdya/ia
about
29,
the do
Krisaswa, "c. is in Bdla-kdnda, XXI., 14, 15, which, however, names Jaya and Suthe in Bengal recension, Adi-kdnda, XXIV., 14, 15, prabha. Only
note
we
read
of
Jaya
a
and
Vijaya.
or
Delete "Without
"the."
following stanza
is
the
the Veddnta-parihhdsltd
^^
%(5tiit}^^w: I
five
name.
is, appears,
essence
real and unreal there are conjoint ;'.s species,and delightsome, of Brahma; the passage the
predicahlei particulars
The
essence
first three
are
remaining two,
the
of illusion.'
in note in p. 328, annotated ". Compare For tho read the. P. 67, last line of text. in the Mahdhhdrata, Adimentioned P. 71, note tf. The Kalakeyas are parvan, P.
p. 292. 162.
74, notes, I. 3
ah
infra.
On
"Yatudhanas"
see
my
annotations
in
Suvritta. P. 81, I. 13 ah infra. Read to the twofold There "c. P. 85, 1. 10. is, here, a reference "Soma," Dr. See and as moon-plant. Muir, Journal character of Soma, as moon, Series, Vol. I.,pp. 135"140. of the Royal Asiatic Society,New II.
22
00
8
86, 1. 5.
86.
CORRIGENDA,
"c.
P. P. P,
For
and
see
note
in p. 262,
second
"Ilis
is
87, 1.
Dr.
third
wrongly portion is
his
numbered. time." I
translatinn"
without
appended
notes"
hymns
"1,
Alliarva-veda;XIX., 53, and X,, 54: [us]forward, a steed,with seven rays, a thousand him full of On intelligent undecaying, fecundity. sages mount:
the
carries
are
worlds.
on seven
Thus the
is his axle.
He
is at
mortality imwheels; he has seven naves; hastens Time present all these worlds. Time. in
onward,
"3. A
first
god.
is contained in
full
jar
He
We the
behold future.
him
existingin
call him
many
forms.
in
worlds
They
Time,
"4.
the
highestheaven
who became forth the worlds, and encircled them. is no other power There their son. the
It is he
Being superior by
Time Time
generated
and
sky
and
these
st
Set
in
motion
the the
future
subsi
earth; by Time Time the through beings [exist] ; embraced in are Mind, breath, name,
created Time Time
,
sun sees.
burns;
All these Time
is of
through
creatures
when rejoice,
"8.
arrives.
In
rigorous
Time
divine
abstraction who
in (jyesht'hain)
Time "9. is lord
highest comprehended.
the
of all
things,he
him.
That
[universe]has
been
in
motion
Time The
produced
self-born
creatures;
Time,
in from
the
beginning,[formed]
and
from
Time;
Time
the
waters
were
knowledge {brahma), tapas, and the rises,and again sets. the wind blows "2. Through Time
earth
"3. is vast.
produced, togetherwith divine the sun regions. Through Time through Time purifies]; [lit.,
in Time.
the the
The Time
great sky
the From Time.
is embraced
Through
and the
hymn
Time
past
was
future.
from
The
Yajus
"4.
created
an sacrifice,
the Gandharvas
and
Apsarases, on
rule and
as
over
the
Atharvan
sky.
Having, through
divine
knowledge
(hrahma),
moves
conquered
the the
this world, and the highestworld, and the all worlds. Time ordinances (vidhriti/i), yea, Journal
holy worlds,
holy
preme su-
onward,
Asiatic
New Society,
See, further, on
Translation
note
c.
with
Rig-veda,Vol. II.,Introduction,
P.
91, notes, 1.
1.
Read
f^^T^TT-
COllRICiENDA,
P.
ifec.
339
write, as in the Vedas, Vasisht'ha is, alone, etyoi vasii. But the correct; the wonl heiiigthe superlative mologically
To
of
in Bengal and India Central Vasisht'ha, so common manuscripts is sanctioned compositions, post-vaidik by a paranomasia in the
Raghuvanda, II.,70.
P. 95, 1. 5. P. 100, note
"Time,"
*. For
"c.
See
my
daitya read
snpplementary dayita.
note
on
p. 87, I. 20.
Read 13. P. 102, 11. 3 and Hirauwat. P. 112, note, 1. 1. -Rmtf Apsarases. L. 10. P. 115, I. 3. For the Uttarakurns, dwellers the Vol. I., p. 38. P. P. P.
iJear/ Jwalana
beyond
the
as Aitareya-lirdhmana, quoted in Colebrooke's MiscelkuKous Essays, Sanskrit Also see Texts, Parts I and II., Original passim.
117, 1.
2.
For
read
Asitoda.
^fZ^TT**Vankshu,
see
f.
7648.
For
the
Mahdbhdrata,
Anusdsana-
parvan,
Gandaki. P. 121, notes, 1. 9 ah infra. Read For Hariisa and Gandhamadana P, 123, notes, 1. 1. P.
P.
read
Ilamsa
and
Hayasirasread
Haya.siras
"In
notes, 1.
11
India
intra
can
Gangem,
with dif-
the
names
of which
their modern
of the
to
land
between
of them
the
N.
the
Adisathrus
M.;
the
the M. known the range the Ghats), and now as BittigoM. (["robably N. E. Yindius (umjuestionably the present Vindhya), which extends M. Sardonix and S. W., along the N. bank of the Nerhudda; (probably the present Sautpura); and M. Apocopa (perhapsthe present AraSmith's Dictionaryof Greek and Roman William Dr Geography, velUy
Avatrana
read
Avartana. Wilson
,
130, notes, 1. 3.
curious passages
translation, by Professor
of
some
the
Mahdbhdrata, Karna-parvan, XLIV., XLV., dras, Manations, as the Jartikas, Bahikas, Arat't'as,
and
Kha.sas, Madrakas,
and Y'ol. XV., pp. Yavanas The
of her
Yavanas,
which
see
last
are
said" .s7.2107"
preeminentlybrave",
are
the
Asiatic
Researches,
various
108, 109.
among
cow
the nations
of
produced,from
parts
The
Ki-
body, by
nations
were
the
plenty, Kamadhenu,
LV. and
for Vi."wamitra.
other P.
the
Pahlavas, Sakas.
Charmanwati
ratakas.
Rdnidyana, Bdla-kdiiHa,LIV.,
13.
131, notes, 1.
and
For
Sipra
the
read
Charmanwati
Sipra.
note
P.
131,
^.
The
Vedasmriti
7651, after sana-parvan, before the Vedavati, Malava, and A.'^wavati The Pauraiiik passage quoted in the Niti-mayukhaand
Furta-kaina-
referred, is reproduced in part in the Rdjydhhisheka-paddhati, likewise, which credits it to the VasishthaIdkara,
to
which
I have
so
often
sainhitd. P.
132, notes, 1.
11.
For
Rishika
read
Rishika.
22*
340
CORKIGENDA,
"c'.
P.
134,
lies
in
Undes
or
Hiindes.
Parsee
See
Also, we
see
read, in
V. de
the
tures, scripMe-
P.
and
7.
,
On
pp. in
74
Sakala
"
M.
p.
Saint-M;irtin's
Analytique, "c
have
been
80.
At
of
the
capitalof the
'"/. 1189
Bahikas. the
P.
1. 3.
are
It is
Snbhd-parvan
have,
p.
"
that
the
P.
MSS.
"
and
"
very of
much four
preferably,
see
115,
is one
which
is ten
thousand
yojanas (leagues)
of the Sabhd-
141, notes, 1.
parvan.
2.
Mount
Suktimat
is named
in il. 1079
P.
141, notes, 1. G.
the Sone
For
+
Mount
in state"
Mekalaand
as
not
see
Mainaka
"
as
the
4.
source
of real the
Sone,
see
note not
Rdmdyana
P.
does
p. 151: far so
I know"
The
mountain
originates.
"Rishabha.
"
141, notes, 1. 9.
This
mountain
is mentioned
,
in the
4. In
XLl of the Rdindyat'ia, Kishkindhd-kdi'icla, Bengal recension For a stream the genuine Rdmdyana, the reading is Vrishabha.
called
Vrishabha,
P. P.
see
notes, 1. 1.
p. 152. Read
Balakrama.
see
0"
Colonel
to which
Rdmdyana,
1.
makes the
mention
from See
the
Bahuda,
and
also
of
the
Ve-
deriving travati,
P. P. P. P.
latter
the the
Vindhya
last note.
mountains.
143, line
"Vetravati."
For
For The
W^^"
^X^-^V
on
''^'('^^ ^WT^*-
11.
referring- of
the
the the
to
be
based the
of
Paripatra identity
147, note
Since
.
P. P. P.
the also. See Journal As. Soc. Bengal,1865, Part I., called Para, p. 116. day, in the of is Pat'ala/ati The Mdlati-inddhava, 1. 5. p. 155. spoken 148,
Cunningham,
writingthis note, I find,that, according to General Parvati,which flows not far from Narwar, is, at this
149,
1. 5.
The
Suvastu
river
is
named
writes
to
in
the
Rig-veda, VIII.,
a seems
XIX.,
37.
1.
Professor
I
often
Hence of
8.
changed
his "Selu"
on
Salu.
semivowel
clear, from
no
good MSS.,
a
other
grounds, that
with
name
river, but
For
P. P.
151, note
the Asiatic
note
the
river
the
see Sarayii,
Researches, Vol.
f.
412.
152,
after
My
fact that P.
some
Antrasiia.
153, note
river.
f.
7.
Erase
vipdpd, which,
I.
of
a
very
probably,is
the
name
of
See
P. 154, note
large number
iu
CORRIGENDA,
the P.
"c.
341
M.
Ihrivamsa,
*.
si. 9505"9518.
And
see
Langlois's Translation,
507"509.
158, note
has
General Cunningham, and with apparent good reason, shifted the site of Kansambi from lately the side of the Ganges to that of the Jumna. Journal As. See Soc. Beiuial, 186,'), Part I.,
pp. 223"234. In General
vardhana
is
which
1 of
here
refer, Ilarsha-
king
been
Gnjerat,
of the in in
preciselyas if these things had not the Vdsavadattd, and also" most
General
his Report Inasmuch Cunningham contributes as of taking akshayavat'a to signify shadowless Banian remarkable
he
tree",
it
is somewhat
write
that, at
read
variance
with
M.
Julien, he
should
Rajyavardhana.
f.
For supra infra.
P.
Latine
P.
161, note
of
ff. See, on the Pulindas, the Etude sur la de Vliide of M. V. de Saint-Martin, p. 247. with Ahichhatra", ". For "Ramnagar, or
" "
Geog. Grecque
some
mention
Kampilya,
see
General
Cunningham's Report,
177"187.
Journal Mr.
As.
Soc.
Bengal, 1865,
P. 165, note
Part
1., pp.
the Preface
to
Molesworth's
""Muharatta with
as
his far too usual Wilson, is [read Marahat't'a] the Pali form of
with
in
Puninas,
the
Vishiiu-purdna
which
of
mention
Maharashtra?
of? 4 Kerala
Purai'ia has
in
p. 177.
the The
variant
he
speaks
P. 165, note
is mentioned
country
Kerala Oriental
is said to be called Murala, also. See Vol. note 13. VI., p. 527, Society, P. P.
Journal
of the American
see
165, note
Martin's
9.
On
Videha,
Mithila, and
pp
Wilson
true
Tirhoot,
116, 117.
found
M.
V.
de
Saint-
Memoire
2.
to
"c., Analytique,
Professor the
172,
and named
note
Since
Ku.'^ajasand
so
Kosalas, it
a
is obvious
suggest that
unless
readingsmay,
were
Ka."ajas,
Kusa.
1.
the
Ku."ajas
north
see are
called
P. P.
173, 1. 173, 1
with
in
Siirasenas and
note *.
in
the
Also
spoken
note
as
of in
2.
the
Mahdh/idraia,
be
Drona-parvan,
2
si. 183.
p. 156,
Madhumata river
the of
looks this
name
if
an
it
might
connected
One See
is
affluent
145.
of the Sindhu
Central
3.
Mdlati-inddhava, p.
exhibit
P.
175, 1.
case,
'^^T^
of
"
''
vocative
P.
176,
and
note
the
Revd-nidhdtmya
should
seem
we
read derived
the
rivers the
name
Barbara
of
a
Barbari.
as
They
Murala
note
to
be
from
country,
P.
from *.
Murala,
"c.
"c.
I of
some
177, 1. 2
Sanskrit.
and
The
were
^^^T
the Saivas Martin" Malavas
notes
MSS.
But
4.
who
and
Aindras?
P.
Read M. V. the
*.
"c., Analytique,
pp.
84,
thinks Also
that
see
northern
intended
by
the
classical
Malli.
p. 165, supra,
and
".
342
COHRIGENDA,
Read Siidras.
"c.
P. P.
183, 1. 2. 193, 1.
bnt
10.
the
this
*
place, not
195.
the moon,
in p.
P. P.
{j.
f.
Read Instead
sp^^^XT^.
of
"mother"'
it may both
be from read
better, here,
\J and
from
to
put
"supportress";^T"^
P. P. P.
being
derivable
^JJ.
213, notes, 1. 3
216, 222,
1. 2. note
ab
infra. For
all
ominology
I find
teratology.
Wilson's
Read
2.
"TT^T^ii"d
can
'
but "^"=^1%:
we
the
be
"ni;n^ ^Tf"T;
There
a means
should
no
translate, instead
"c.: repetition", is
be P.
impurity, when
praised;
for he
of
purity.'
225, 1, 15.
According to the Aitareya-/"rd/ima/ia, as quoted by Dr. New Series, Vol. I p. 310," Muir, Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, hence thousand "the a heavenly world is distant from days' journey
"
on
horseback."
For
P.
229, notes, 1. 2.
New Society,
Viraj,see
Kasi
of
the
Royal
Asiatic
Series, Vol.
Read ab
5.
I., p. 354,
Khanda.
Read
P. P. P.
230,
notes, 1. 3,
5
233, notes, 1.
infra.
The
sense
'^i^T^
|
takes
of
largercommentary
is "the
XJ-^jf'^TT^'l,=
According
P.
to
this,the
ab
feminine Muir
cause-resort is the
240, notes, 1. 5
infra.
of
Vibhdvari
feminine
vibhdvan,
relevant
sets
or
as
pivari is
P. 241, note
When
the
pivan, "c.
"c.
-j-.Dr.
translates,as
sets
follows, a curious
Sun neither
ever
of the after
sage pasrises.
himself round, by day, he (only) turns and makes of night time), (portion reaching he out of think rises when below and day above. night, Then, people he (only) turns himself round, after reaching the end of that (portion In truth, he never of time), and makes day below and night above. The man who knows sets. never sets, enjoys union this, that the sun
people
and
sameness
of
nature
with
him,
and
abides
in
the
same
sphere."
310.
Journal
P.
of
the
Royal
Read
Asiatic
Society, New
and A
comma
Series, Vol. L, p.
with
''^^t^m^'*Ushas
P.
P. 251,
notes, hidhara."
1. 12
Apsara
and
Apsaras.
"Ma-
has
dropj)edout
after
P. P. P.
252, notes,
261, 1.
Vol.
2.
1. 15.
^^Tsee
For
*.
Anumati,
Also
see
Goldstiicker's Wilson's
occurs
voce.
261, note
Professor
Rig-veda,
come
Gangii
verses
instead referred
a
P.
266, notes, 1.
there
in
have work
since where
of
to
light in
the
but Vdyu-purd/ia,
part
from
of
the
little
My
MSS.
agree,
in
the
commentaries
I have
passage, it in taken
at
265.
P. 266, notes, 1, 2
ab
infra. Such
sandhi
as
is
seen
in
ip^nft "^**
DATE
DUE
GAYLORD
#3523PI
Printed
in
USA
1 1012
00163
2357